Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume2 Chapter 1

2014-08-02T20:09:50Z

Flamixer:

== Chapter 1 - Just my Madonna ==

"Pl- please go out with me! "

"I'm sorry"

An immediate reply.

With perfect timing, even before the ''e'' sound was pronounced, without any mercy, Kannagi Ayano already unleashed the useless ''I'm

sorry'' line.

The face of the boy, bowing his head, hardened in a smile not comprehending.

"Hou, they're coming without delay. It's spring, huh? "

".......Don't treat this like a seasonal poem"

Pouting. Ayano protested to the words said half in jest by Kudou Nanase.

"But it's a fact this is an established custom. Because Ayano-chan is very popular---"

But not listening to her protest, her other friend, Shinomiya Yukari kept at it while smiling.

'''"Yu-ka-ri!"'''

"But it's true"

Ayano, who was on day duty and carrying an enormous map, pointed it like a spear to her cold-hearted friend.

What the trio was talking about was what happened yesterday - the start of a new school term - when new students professed their love

to her.

And just as Yukari said, it was already an established practice at the beginning of the school year.

When spring came, the men proposing their company increased.

To put it simply, the young pupils entering high-school that accidentally came across Ayano were beside themselves faced with her

beauty.

But the effect was equal defeat.

In front of the firmness of her guard even the number of challengers forming a line were decreasing their number daily and by the

second month pretty much all of them gave up on capturing her.

The tranquil school life Ayano desired came after that.

"Geez, year after year, year after year, it's getting annoying! "

"Well, don't be so grumpy. This is is nothing compared with the previous one"

The reason being that the second-year and third-year students had been ''honorably'' defeated last year.

The ones that remained were this year's freshmen but thinking to confess to such a flawless and without openings (or so it seemed)

Ayano was restricted only to those who were really confident and those who didn't know their place.

Inevitably, compared to when Ayano was a freshman, there was a considerable decline.

But even so, every year twenty, thirty people were thoughtlessly attempting suicide.

"So, what kind of guy was this time? "

"Let me see, his name is Hiiragi Taiichirou-kun. This is his face. "

At Nanase's question, as if it was a well known fact Yukari recited his name and produced a snapshot that seemed to have been taken

secretly.

"..........."

Ayano raised her eyebrows and although she opened her mouth nothing came out.

She didn't say a word about what happened yesterday. She didn't but for Yukari the most well informed person on the entire academy it

was impossible to overlook something like this. She probably investigated him thoroughly just for the fun of it.

''"Geez, these girls"''

With a sidelong glance at their sullen friend, those two got excited, making someone else's unhappiness the butt of jokes.

"Hmm, he looks very lively"

"Right, the type you kind of want to bully-- "

At the center of the picture, the boy was staring somewhere with a really earnest expression.

The feelings in his eyes, his tense features, if he would mature several years he would perhaps give a 「fearless」 impression.

But because at this time he was very childish, the courage that could be seen inside him unintentionally appeared to be something

like 「cheekiness」.

Just like Yukari said, he was a young boy who gave an excessively 「tormentable」 feeling.

Having fun from the bottom of their hearts, those two continued their conversation. While ignoring Ayano.

"Even for an underclassman confessing to Ayano, isn't he an unusual type? "

"That's right, the tendency is tall, handsome young men"

It was impossible to realize just by seeing the picture but Taiichirou's height was almost at the same level with Ayano's.

"I'll give due to his courage for cutting through the vanguard but this is too forced. He's the exact opposite of what Ayano prefers. "

"Ayano-chan likes the broad-minded adult that looks like you can rely on type---"

"Wait! "

As one would expect, unable to stay quiet any longer Ayano forced her way through the conversation.

"It's not like I'm relying on Kazuma or anything----"

At that moment, those two chuckled as if putting on a performance.

Looking innocent, Yukari asked:

"Huh? Why are you mentioning Kazuma-san in this context? "

"We intended to talk about your father though"

"--!"

Realizing that she was tricked, Ayano blushed up to the ears.

Letting herself get angry, she raised the map overhead like a stick.

"y....you girls!!!"

But the tragedy was avoided in the nick of time.

The bright and colorful greeting from behind them made Ayano turn her head.

The one who was there was the boy she just met yesterday, looking at Ayano smiling with his entire face.

"---Hiiragi-kun?"

Hiiragi Taiichirou. The boy they were just talking about -- but considering he had just been rejected he looked curiously energetic.

"Aah, I'll hold that for you, please give it to me"

"Eeh? yeah"

Unable to grasp the situation, Ayano handed the map over to Taiichirou. Just like that, the boy started walking next to them at the

same pace.

While for some reason Ayano was unable to find her words, she was glancing at Taiichirou walking in high spirits.

Nanase whispered close to her ear.

"Hey, did you turn him down properly? "

"Yes, very straightforward. "

He was supposed to have been rejected with no place for misunderstanding but maybe he distorted her words in a way convenient for

him.

It happened from time to time.

Unable to accept they have been dumped, some distorted her words to 「I'm not honest with my feelings, I'm just hiding my

embarrassment」

When she met those kind of people Ayano made a distinction so clear by giving them a physical shock to the brain.

"Hey hey, Hiiragi-kun"

Anticipating Ayano's dangerous decision, Yukari asked Taiichirou.

Her words were meant to satisfy her curiosity, her eyes were glittering, she already entered curious mode.

"You, are you still not giving up?"

"Of course!", answered the boy already brimming with energy.

"Even though you were rejected?"

"I'm still fine!"

He didn't lose heart.

"If you think about it, I came to realize it's not going to work if one suddenly says 『Please become my girlfriend』 when you just met

that person. That's why---"

Saying so, Taiichirou turn his attention towards Ayano.

A pair of straightforward pupils without shadow.

"Please get to know me first! Senpai, look at what kind of person I am and answer me then! I'm begging you! "

He bowed his head very deeply.

It was like the replay of yesterday's scene but this time she couldn't give him an immediate reply.

Because Taiichirou was saying he wouldn't consent to it.

Even if he were to be rejected again he didn't want that rejection to be mechanical but after getting to know him it should be at

least based on something like 『You're lacking as a boyfriend』.

While his head was still lowered, with upturned eyes Taiichirou was peeking on Ayano's reaction. His eyes were swaying uneasily.

When she saw that expression, Ayano instantly understood.

This boy's cheerful act was definitely not coming from the bottom of his heart.

He was hurt, he had been deeply injured emotionally but even so, unable to give up he was mustering his courage and appeared in front

of Ayano once again -- she understood it all.

"Is it.....annoying....?", asked Taiichirou in such a frail voice it seemed to belong to a different person.

"If I'm an eyesore.....if you say I'm bothering you, I'll never approach you again. But....."

But I still have a bit of hope---

Facing her whole-heartedly, the pathetic him gave off a sense of an abandoned puppy.

Ayano didn't have the necessary ruthlessness to shake him off.

"Well......I'll be troubled if you have weird expectations"

Turning her gaze away, Ayano informed the boy.

"I don't think you're an eyesore"

Even though indirect, those words allowed Taiichirou to get acquainted. The boy's eyes were shining with happiness.

"Thank you very much, Kannagi Senpai!"

".............."

Taiichirou bowed his head very deeply. Watching that with a sidelong glance, looking vaguely puzzled, Ayano released a small sigh.

On the way to the classroom, with a really curious expression Yukari frequently addressed Taiichirou.

"But even so Hiiragi-kun, you have guts, huh? There are pretty much no guys who came back after getting rejected by Ayano-chan"

When Ayano looked at her with a sour expression, Yukari showed an impish smile.

"Look, it's because when boys try to keep her company she looks frightfully icy"

"........I'm soooo sorry"

"Isn't it because they understood even trying was useless? "

Yukari ignored Ayano's retort and worked hard gathering intelligence. Taiichirou too, obediently answered all her questions thinking

Ayano must get to know him.

"Well, I also considered that but this is not something I can easily give up on --- besides Senpai too said 『I don't have someone I

like』 so even I allowed myself to hope a bit....."

"Arararara"

Upon hearing Taiichirou's confession, Yukari expressed a smile guaranteed to be an ill omen.

Ayano tried to silence her but in this kind of situations Yukari was faster.

Skilfully dodging the hands that tried to bind her, smiling, Yukari dropped the bomb.

"Ayano-chan is at fault too. If you would have frankly said 『I am devoted only to Kazuma-san so give up』 you wouldn't make such a

pure-hearted boy lose his way"

"Yukari!!"

"Eeh......"

Ayano blushing with anger, Taiichirou getting pale from the shock.

Looking at that contrastive scene, Yukari sneakily raised her lips.

"Kannagi Senpai.....that, Kazuma....."

"J-just someone I know. Don't have a strange misunderstanding. No, actually, it doesn't mean you should get your hopes up. "

Those two people whose feelings were shaken didn't notice.

Only Nanase saw the devilish smile of that adorable troublemaker as she looked at her amazed.

After school, Yukari was called out by Taiichirou alone, as to keeping it a secret from Ayano.

In the deserted back yard, Taiichirou looked at Yukari with a tremendously serious expression.

"Shinomiya Senpai, ummm....there's something I want to ask you....."

"What would that be, Hiiragi-kun?"

Contrastive to the tense Taiichirou, Yukari stared back with a face filled with composure.

After another several seconds of silence have passed, Taiichirou gathered his courage and fired the question.

"That, that Kazuma person Senpai mentioned this morning, what is his relation with Kannagi Senpai? "

"He's the man Ayano-chan loves. But it seems like they're not yet lovers. "

"--!!"

Faced with that harsh reality told without mercy, Taiichirou forgot to breathe. Even so, clinging to a ray of hope, the boy tried to

object to it.

"But, but Ayano Senpai said he was just an acquittance....."

"That's because she's not honest about her feelings. But as soon as you look at them together it's very clear. Besides Kazuma-san

doesn't seem to dislike her either"

".........I- is........that, so......", moaned Taiichirou stricken with grief.

Looking at Yukari with wet pupils as if he was about to cry any moment now, he asked in a pained tone.

"......What kind of person is he? If Kannagi Senpai came to love him, he must be a amazingly cool man right? "

"Hmmmm, I don't know details either but--"

Yukari started speaking putting on an air of importance.

"His name is Yagami Kazuma. He is twenty two years old"

"Twenty-two? He's surprisingly older, huh? He's in college-- no, he must have already graduated and is now working, right? "

"About that, he is a working adult but he didn't go to college. He's a high-school drop-out I think"

"H- high-school drop-out---?", repeated Taiichirou raising his eyebrows.

He understood that in today's society academic education had no value but he couldn't help but be prejudiced against him at the

phrase ''high-school drop-out''.

"That's......he found something he wanted to do that had no connection with school?

"No. I heard he fought with his father and ran away from home"

"....ran away from home......fought with his father......"

Taiichirou's features became grim. It was apparent that inside his heart, his assessment for the man called Yagami Kazuma was rapidly

dropping.

"And....that man, what kind of job does he have now? "

"I heard he's helping out Ayano-chan's family business"

"-----Wha?"

"You see, Kazuma-san is Ayano-chan's distant relative. Their relation between their families is very strong and I heard both their

families are in the same kind of business. Ayano-chan father who is the most capable among them and Kazuma-san works directly for him

as a subcontractor"

"Wha......what is this!?"

Involuntarily forgetting to be polite, Taiichirou shouted.

"In spite of the fact that he fought with his father and left home he came back and begged for work from the same family, isn't he

just a bastard !?"

"Well, you could put it that way I suppose"

Producing a mournful expression, Yukari took a small sigh. Although lowering her head, her surreptitious gaze didn't leave the boy.

"Why does Ayano Senpai likes that kind of guy? "

"Well, I'm not really sure"

Despite swinging her head, Yukari stirred up the boy even more.

"Isn't it because Ayano-chan, who can do anything, is being charmed by someone entirely useless, her opposite? You see, he makes her

want to protect him, he's appealing to her maternal instinct or something? "

"Is that possible!? ", shouted Taiichirou burning with righteous indignation.

"Why does someone like Senpai must befriend that kind of worthless scum? That's very weird! She's mistaken! "

"As I thought, you think so?"

"Obviously! If you are Senpai's friend then....."

Because of too much excitement he even turn against Yukari who (seemed to) gave a tacit permission to her close friend's misfortune

but he suddenly calmed down.

Blushing while feeling ashamed, he murmured.

"I'm..I'm sorry....that was impertinent of me"

"No, it's fine"

Yukari shook her head smiling like an affectionate mother.

"You're just worried about Ayano-chan to that extent. Isn't that right?"

If Ayano were here at this moment she would have used any means possible to make her shut up.

Even Nanase would have stopped her.

But only Yukari and Taiichirou were here right now.

Unrestrained, Yukari's prank was on a rampage.

"Even I noticed it when I met Kazuma-san. I thought ''Isn't Ayano-chan played with?'' "

"Pl- played with ??"

Having thought of something, the boy's voice was turned inside-out. Inside that mournful disguise, smiling like Satan, Yukari

encouraged the boy's delusions.

"No matter what she says, Ayano-chan is deeply in love with Kazuma-san. If ''『that』'' was demanded of her, I don't think she would

resist....."

"Th.......that cannot be alloooooowed!!", shrieked Taiichirou while clenching his fists. It was like the scream of his soul.

"I can't allow it! I won't forgive it! Senpai is not someone who can be defiled by that trash!! "

"That's right, Hiiragi-kun! "

Covering Taiichirou's fists with both her palms, Yukari asked with imploring eyes.

"Please make Ayano-chan come to her senses! There's no one else but you! Please! "

"Yes! Please leave it to me! "

Nodding strongly, Taiichirou let out a roar for some reason and started running.

Waving her hand to his retreating appearance, Yukari murmured:

"Because those two are not honest with each other -- if I don't shake them even just a little like this, no matter how much time

passes there will be no progress---"

They're troublesome-- obviously having really good intentions behind the plan, she let out a long breath.

But no one knew the purpose without any ill will hidden behind that smiling face.

"This time do your job seriously, Kazuma!"

"Hmm? yeah---"

In response to Ayano drawing near with a grim face, Kazuma replied in a voice exhausted much more than usual.

That unmotivated attitude rubbed Ayano's nerves the wrong way.

"It's not 『yeah....』 right!? Aren't you getting money for this? "

"Isn't it fine? You can do it by yourself without me lifting a finger."

"It's obviously not fine!"

That was already turning to the regular act.

The person who applied herself no matter the job, Ayano---

The person who was watching vigilantly for any opportunity to chill out, Kazuma---

Between these two contrastive people who seemed unlikely to find any common ground, in the middle of going towards their working

place they continued to quarrel without seeming to get tired of it.

But still, it wasn't the perfect usual routine.

Today another character entered the stage.

''"As I thought, that man is completely worthless......"'', murmured Taiichirou while secretly following those two.

Their conversation was audible. He didn't catch everything but from the bits and pieces he did hear he understood Yukari's words were

true.

''"Kannagi Senpai is being used by that piece of trash! I need to do something----"''

『Please make Ayano-chan come to her senses!』

Yukari's words were resurrected in his ears. Thinking about it, meeting those two coincidentally was obviously the disposition of

heaven.

Burning with a sense of purpose, Taiichirou strongly stepped forward.

"Wait! "

Hearing the restrain full of hostility from behind, Kazuma and Ayano turned their heads around at the same time.

Recognizing Hiiragi's figure glaring in their direction, Ayano opened her eyes blankly in amazement.

"Hiiragi, kun...."

"Do you know him?"

"Aah, yeah"

Puzzled about how to explain the situation, eventually Ayano evaded it with an inoffensive expression.

"A freshman from school..."

"Really?"

"Hiiragi-kun, what's the matter?"

Although thinking it was suspicious seeing how he was getting closer in a belligerent manner, Ayano questioned his intentions.

Taiichirou answered in a tormented voice.

"Senpai, you're being deceived by that man!"

"----what?"

Ayano was taken aback. Hiiragi pressed her for an answer.

"Please open your eyes, Senpai. Senpai is very gentle so I understand why you don't want to give up on that trash. But if you

associate with that kind of guy, you'll go bad too!"

"Hey...."

"Even him, because he's only being spoiled, he'll never become independent no matter how much time passes, right!? I think that at

times thrusting someone away is actually being gentle. "

"Wh- wait a minute! What kind of talk is this? "

"What kind, about him obviously!"

Taiichirou pointed his finger at Kazuma.

"In spite of running away he couldn't live by himself, he came back and begged for a job from his parents, about this unsightly,

miserable man! And from the conversation just now, doesn't he skip even that job pushing it onto Senpai!? That sort of nasty man is

not suitable for Senpai! "

".........."

Scowling Ayano stared at the boy who fervently talking on and on.

Obviously different from truth and yet not a total fabrication but information that was being distorted.

There was only one person who could have fed this boy all this.

"Hiiragi-kun, you...did you hear something from Yukari?"

"I heard it! That Senpai is being taken advantage of by some bastard with no redeeming features living like a parasite off other

people! She told me to make you come to your senses, she requested it while crying!"

''"....that...that woman...."''

Seeming to resist a headache she pressed her temples with her fingers. The face of her friend smiling like an angel came to her mind.

That smiling face of hers frequently brought trouble.

"Hiiragi-kun, calm down. You're being tricked by Yukari --or rather, played with. If we talk this through you'll understand."

Ayano tried to persuade him. But the boy believed strongly in the prejudice Yukari planted and asked again not changing his

distrustful countenance.

"I'm being tricked? That means, he's not the worst kind of human being? "

"Aah---, I cannot deny that, but---"

"Although he left home, he comfortably accept jobs from that same home, is that wrong?"

"No. it's true, but---"

"What's more, he's not even earnest about his job, he's forcing it on someone else, did I hear it wrong? "

"No, that's not mistaken--- but listen Hiiragi-kun, Kazuma is---"

"....I've heard enough....."

Cutting off Ayano's words, Hiiragi shook his head seeming sad.

And then, with eyes full of anger, he glared at Kazuma.

"Yagami Kazuma! "

"What is it, brat? "

Both of them, skipping any pretense at manners from the get-go, exchanged a glance without courtesy.

The one that got the ball rolling was Hiiragi. With bare contempt he shouted.

"A guy like you is not suitable for Senpai--- I won't hand her over to you! "

"---Well, handing her over to me would be troublesome. I don't have a way to use her anyway"

While frivolously laughing Kazuma cracked jokes.

Taiichirou's gaze became even more grim.

Kazuma's frivolous attitude greatly deviated from the too serious boy's permissible range.

No matter what reason the bastard had for playing around with 『Kannagi Senpai』 he so much yearned for, he couldn't forgive it.

"If that's the case....never get close to her again!"

"That's also impossible. She's my precious source of income"

"Y, you.....!"

Having the Senpai he admired called a financial supporter, Taiichirou trembled with anger.

The violent emotion that was already past the critical point spurred him on.

"You.....I won't forgive you! "

Tightly grasping his fists, Taiichirou tried to hit Kazuma.

But Ayano, who quickly realized that, promptly blocked that.

Looking on from the side it appeared like she bravely offered her body to protect Kazuma.

But in truth, it was the other way around.

Because she was trying to protect Taiichirou, Ayano had no choice but to stop him.

Because she had no way of stopping Kazuma, that is.

"Calm down! Violence is forbidden! "

"But! He insulted Senpai---"

"Enough already! "

"No it's not!"

The boy raised his voice even more.

"Senpai is being deceived! She's being used! You still don't understand even after having been told that much? "

"No, you see, if I were to take each and everyone of his impudent talks seriously, I would only get tired"

"You're only deceiving yourself! No matter how you try to cover up for him, human trash is still human trash! There's no gain from

being together with a guy without any redeeming features who only use is to waste oxygen! Your value will only go down! Please wake up! "

'''Bam! '''

"----huh? "

Before she knew it, Ayano clenched her fist and swung it downward on top of Taiichirou's head.

She always used to say pretty much what the boy just did but for some reason when someone else said it was excessively upsetting.

Although she was naively asking herself why that was, she informed the boy in tears.

"Hey, it's true that as a human Kazuma is the worst, if he were to become a boyfriend he'd be the worst but he's very capable when it

comes to his job. Isn't that a redeeming feature? "

"I don't believe that", replied Taiichirou instantly.

That reaction was within her expectations so Ayano too replied in no time.

"Then, come along. You'll see it at the actual work place. "

Getting the better of Kazuma who tried to say something, Ayano started moving first.

While giving Kazuma a look full of antipathy, Taiichirou followed her.

And lastly, with an extremely annoyed manner of walking, Kazuma followed those two.

The trio walked into a decaying old building. It looked like it had been a big hospital ten years ago. It burned down during a fire

and was abandoned just like that and now it became an abandoned building suitable for spirit dwelling.

"What kind of work are you doing at a place like this? "

Ayano replied at Taiichirou's sort of justified question matter-of-fact.

"Something like an exorcism"

"An exorcism....?"

Taiichirou's tone became even more suspicious.

For a boy like him that had a healthy mind and body, something like occult stories were fiction meant to be enjoyed.

Therefore he kept in mind not to become involved with those 『weirdos』 who claimed spirits really existed -- and of all things, the

Senpai he was yearning for was one of those people.

It's possible to say that he was more than surprised.

While looking at Taiichirou's countenance, she could pretty much guess what he was thinking.

But faster than that reality set in, the detailed explanation was cut short.

"You'll understand soon enough"

"Haah-- "

The boy vaguely nodded. Ignoring that, Ayano was about to step further inside when Kazuma suddenly stopped.

"---Kazuma? "

"By the way, our situation right now can be summarized thus"

"Why are you talking in such a round-about--- ? " started Ayano to ask but stopped mid-sentence.

And partly closing her eyes, she slightly changed her posture.

"We're being surrounded"

With few words Kazuma described the current situation.

Immediately following a thirst to kill so violent that even a civilian like Taiichirou couldn't misunderstand filled the space.

"Wha- wha-- what is------?"

"Ha! "

The scream of panic raised by the boy was erased by a cool and clear voice full of fighting spirit.

And then, shining in the middle of darkness, a dazzling sparkling golden light---

"Aaargh! Waa, Waaaah--------!"

The moment he became aware that Ayano's body was the source of that light, Taiichirou's surprise reached the top level.

"Wha, wha, what the heck is thaaaat !?"

".........calm down Hiiragi-kun"

Ayano rebuked the visibly shocked, shrieking boy.

In a calm tone as if nothing unusual was happening --- but the dazzlingly beautiful light covering her body made it perfectly clear

she was separated from common sense.

''"It's different.....it's not light. Is that.......flame?"''

A golden flame impossible to exist in reality. That flickering sacred brilliance was wrapping up the girl's body.

"Did you, calm down a little, hmmmm? "

Together with a soft warning, the flame body dressed in flame gently began to dance.

From her spinning body the golden flame scattered like sparks and cleansed that something lurking in the darkness.

''"Is, is there....? is something.......there........?"''

Taiichirou looked around the place----

"....Hiii!? "

He raised a sound as if his neck was strangled.

Countless red lights were surrounding them.

When he realized those glaring, glittering somethings were eyes, Taiichirou got goosebumps.

"Wa, wah, waaaaaaah!! "

Unable to bear it, shrieks were gushing out. Attracting ''their'' attention, the countless red pupils simultaneously focused on

Taiichirou.

"Hiii........"

"Hiiragi-kun! "

Soundlessly those cursed eyes rushed towards him.

The majority were burned by Ayano's flame but one escaped and drew directly towards him.

"---tch! "

Horrified, opening his eyes wide with fear, Taiichirou stared at it.

Those red eyes dwelling in a black shadow --- they already approached Taiichirou at a speed he could not escape from----

'''Zan! '''

As if cut by an invisible sword, it fell down bisected right in half.

".....Eeh? wha....."

Unable to comprehend the following situation, Taiichirou aimlessly looked around.

At that time, for some reason he had the feeling that bastard's back, the one he looked down upon with scorn, was standing in front

of him as if to protect him.

''".....right now......no way, was he....?"''

Without even taking notice of the boy's gaze filled with that silent question, Kazuma coldly informed Ayano.

"You let your guard down at the last moment"

"......my bad"

Replying in a sulky tone, Ayano turned away.

Mercilessly, Kazuma continued to talk to her back.

"If you have time to pout, quickly finish this thing off"

"I know! "

Together with a violent response, the golden flame scattered in an outburst of anger.

Merely ten seconds afterwards, all the red lights had been obliterated.

"Did you calm down, Hiiragi-kun? "

"........yes"

Taiichirou replied in a depressed voice at Ayano's sympathetic questioning.

The shock he received in this last ten minutes was the biggest in all his fifteen years of life.

After that out of this world battle, he received supplementary explanations from Ayano -- Enjutsushi, Fujutsushi --- those who

continued to fight everyday for the sake of defeating the Youma harming humanity.

But for Taiichirou that wasn't the most devastating fact.

Staring at Ayano with a bitter gaze, he thought.

''"......she lives, in a different world......."''

He could not stand in the same place as Ayano.

He had been thought that he'll be united with the woman he first loved and the rustic boy suffered from heartache.

".......was the shock too much, maybe? "

Misunderstanding the origin of Taiichirou's sadness, Ayano gently brushed his back.

"Do you want to go home? Come on, I'll take you outside"

She already settled it, the devilish presence that invaded already became only warped like that of a stray animal.

The source was still lurking somewhere but--- it seemed cruel to make this boy see so much.

Taiichirou too had no inclination of accompanying them any further and nodded in silence --- Kazuma looked at those two with

unfeeling eyes and shrugged his shoulders.

"I don't think I need to say this but---"

"What?"

"It's coming from above"

Together with those words, the ceiling gave in with a thunderous roar and a huge something descended from the second floor.

"--!! "

Ayano unsheathed Enraiha on the spur of the moment and stroked at what was approaching from right overhead.

The reaction was terrifyingly strong.

''"But not strong enough not to cut it off"''

Ayano put even more power into it.

But understanding it failed it's surprise attack, it forcefully retreated.

Without missing a beat, Ayano followed it. The enemy's identity became clear as the dazzling flame was lit up.

".......gorilla?", murmured Taiichirou in a daze.

That's right, it looked exactly like a gorilla.

A body covered in thick hair. An unusual human form. The expression of its eyes was cunning, unmistakably a gorilla.

If one could ignore it's bizarre dimensions.

"The Orangutan type, huh----it's pretty big", murmured Kazuma, naming the monkey metamorphosis, while looking up at the body reaching

almost three meters.

Taiichirou who couldn't think of a reply after his own question was answered, turned around in astonishment.

"Y-you......, what are you doing!? "

In front of them Ayano was swinging Enraiha, fiercely engaged against the orangutan.

Even though not as strong as the real [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sun_Wukong Songoku] (Sun Wukong) the strong points the monkey-metamorphosis Youma posess are many.

Even this orangutan had a large build, it could endure Enraiha's blows and it could be inferred it had a considerable amount of
power.

And yet for some reason this man showed no intention in participating in the battle and was carefully smoking tobacco---!

Ignoring that gaze full of criticism, while breathing out smoke, Kazuma answered calmly.

"What, you ask, if I must say...something like a back-up set-up?"

"''Something like?'' Why don't you fight at the front? "

"Division of the assignment. She's before and I'm behind (She's the vanguard, I'm the rear guard.) "

[http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%B5%B7%E8%80%81%E4%B8%80%E6%9F%93%E4%B9%8B%E5%8A%A9%E3%83%BB%E6%9F%93%E5%A4%AA%E9%83%8E Ebiichi Somenosuke] --- At Kazuma who replyed with a century-old gag, Taiichirou seriously felt like killing him.

"Don't joke around! Senpai is a girl, you know! Why aren't you protecting her? You have power and yet...why------------------?"

He couldn't tolerate it.

This man's jesting attitude, his lazy way of thinking.

In spite of having the power he will never have, in spite of standing where he never could, this guy-----!

"If I would have power I would never let Senpai be in danger! I would unconditionally protect her-----!?"

He couldn't say till the end those words full of determination.

While in the heat of discussion Kazuma grabbed him by the collar and lifted him so high his feet were floating in the air.

"''『protect her』'', huh? Don't lose your head, brat. Who wants that,exactly? "

"Uu...ah...."

"Does it seems to you like she wants to be protected? Does she seems the kind of woman who cannot live without being protected? "

In the vicinity of his field of vision growing hazy with pain, Ayano was fighting the orangutan.

Although facing a huge adversary, she didn't took even one step back and boldly wielded her sword.

That figure so full of life it was almost shining appeared vividly beautiful even in his blurred field of vision.

"She's the woman I chose to stand next to me. The woman I recognize as my partner. To quietly receive someone's protection, she's not

that kind of cheap woman! "

Together with that reply, he casually flung Taiichirou aside. What was reflected in his field of vision when he looked up was the

back of a body full of composure.

Looking at that back, the boy understood.

Kazuma believes in Ayano.

That's why he can watch over her fight calmly.

Ayano trusts Kazuma too.

That's why, without minding her back, she can concentrate all her power on the fight ahead.

Even though they don't stand in the same place, both of them are fighting.

Their methods were different but it was the best way to perform together--- and for that reason it was the bond of trust that linked

them together.

That's right, just because he didn't do the same thing as Ayano, it doesn't mean there was an imbalance. Because they were staying at

different places, he could support her by different means.

But---

With a somewhat dull expression, Taiichirou was looking at the girl's gallant figure whose fire sword penetrated through the

orangutan's head.

"Senpai---"

Leaving the hospital grounds, Taiichirou faced Ayano directly.

"Compared to all the times before when I admired you from distance, I came to love Senpai even more after today. But"

He also clearly understood these feelings will never come to fruition.

Compared with that bond, his own feelings were insignificant, he had been taught that.

That's why he can give up---it happened when he was about to say it.

"Aah, Kazuma. Are you done? "

That woman appeared.

She was in the second half of her twenties. There is no exaggeration in saying she was a peerless beauty who met them half way in the

sound of clicking high-heels.

And just like that, the woman brushed Ayano aside as a matter of course and coquettishly leaned against Kazuma's arm.

Without showing any surprise, Kazuma addressed the woman.

"Kirika, why are you here? "

"I had business in the neighborhood. I wanted to ask about today's job so I thought I should ask you out to dinner. What do you

say? "

"Yeah, let's go. "

Agreeing without the least bit of hesitation, Kazuma started walking along with the woman-- Kirika.

The left behind duo petrified for five seconds and rebooted almost simultaneously.

"Wai----"

"Wait a minute!! "

Ayano screamed but Taiichirou's shout was double the volume.

He continued to shout at Kazuma who looked over his shoulder.

"What is this!? You. aren't you going out with Senpai!? "

"No? "

"Then-----what?"

At the unexpected negation, the force of his criticism became anticlimactic.

"I don't know who and what exactly did they tell you but Ayano is my work partner. Nothing more that that. Therefore, you have no

right to blame me, no matter who I go out and eat with"

After that declaration without the least bit of guilt, with Kazuma and Kirika's arms linked they started walking away.

Unable to speak and unable to comprehend, Taiichirou continued to watch after their retreating figures in blank amazement.

''"Why is this......"''

He thought he can give up. If it's Kazuma, if it's Kazuma and Ayano, he thought he could give them his blessing while smiling.

And yet----

Taiichirou squeezed out a voice from the bottom of his stomach.

"I won't approve of you! I won't approve of you! A bastard like you is not appropriate for Senpai! I'll definitely open Senpai's

eyeeeeees!! "

Hiiragi Taiichirou ---- his first love is not yet over.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume10 Chapter3

2013-06-30T14:23:15Z

Flamixer: /* 3rd Ammo - Secret of the Deep Blue -Deep Blue- */

{{Incomplete}}

== 3rd Ammo - Secret of the Deep Blue -Deep Blue- ==

After I brought my self-proclaimed and publicly recognised sister, Tohyama Kaname back to my dorm –

“…?”

Because Shirayuki has been busy with the Cultural Festival, my room should be very messy… But now, it seemed to be organized and clean.

No, it’s overly clean.

Firstly, except for my shoes, there were no other shoes in the shoe cabinet.

Also, the living room and mini-room were also different. Aria’s heart-shaped pillow, Shirayuki’s clothes cabinet, Riko’s games – they were all gone.

But… my stuff still remained.

It feels like I’ve gone back to the time before Aria moved into my dorm.

“Hey, erm… Kaname, didn’t you say just now, something about trespassing in my room…” I asked. While the suspect who was in the washroom said…

“This place is a Tohyama home, so Tohyama Kaname coming into this place should be no problem. After all, family members can go into family residences anytime they like.”

Then, she rinsed her mouth noisily.

Looking closely, the toothbrush cup that Kaname was holding matched my toothbrush cup. Where did she get that? This way, it already looked like we were siblings with a good relationship.”

“Why do I feel like there are many things that have disappeared…”

“I sent all the stuff with their scent to the hospital,” said Kaname with a look of displeasure.

“You did this kind of thing again…”

“The pillow with Aria’s smell, I sent it out after tearing it. Also, I either cut or creased the Shirayuki’s black lingerie and Riko’s games before sending them out. It was really tedious.”

“…”

“It should have already reached the hospital, I think? Pink-hair and the others will probably get a huge fright after opening the parcel. Hehe, I feel like jumping for joy just thinking about it.” Kaname said with a dark expression and gloomy smile – an icy chill ran down my spine.
How can there be such a sinister girl? This is unmatchable even by the dark side of Shirayuki when bullying Aria.

As an elder, I should warn her, right?

“Kaname, let me tell you.”

“Hm?”

While I scratched my head and put on an angry expression, Kaname seemed to have “Yes, what happened?” written on her face. She seemed to not know about whether she did something wrong.

“Erm… I know you don’t really like Aria and the others, but your approach is too nasty. For example, you took advantage of the fact that nobody was at home and destroyed other people’s things.”

“…Eh, why are you angry?”

“Although there was no other choice, but since you self-proclaim to be one of the Tohyamas, you must not do such despicable things from now on. Got it?” After I used a tone that made people stop retorting…

Kaname looked up at me with an aghast expression, then nodded her head.

Hm…? How come she nodded at me that easily?”

“I-I know. Then, I will try my best to learn what is “despicable things”, and I will not do these things from this day onwards.”

For some reason, it feels like she is afraid of being hated by me. Even her body was trembling slightly.

“B-but – I also have something to warn Onii-chan!”

After Kaname shook her head like she was trying to revive her emotions, she used her eyes that had a strong will to look at me.

“…What is it?”

“Onii-chan’s taste of women is horrendous! A shorty, one that fakes purity, a fake fairy, a mute girl – I can’t believe Onii-chan keeps those weird and wacky things!”

Looking at her furious expression, I felt like recoiling.

What do you mean by “keep”? Are you treating them like pets? At least they are humans, am I right?

*sigh* Given those four derogatory remarks, I could already see who she was pointing to, so I’m not one to talk.

“Listen. Onii-chan is the best male in the world, but in this regard, Onii-chan is not conscious enough. You need to change your attitude of “As long it’s a girl, there’s no difference”. Those women are to~tally not worth Onii-chan’s love. That’s. Too. Un. Reason. Able!” Said Kaname, entering her preaching mode as she pointed at me with her index finger. Looks like she is angry at the fact that Aria was residing in my dorm.

Well, I do agree on that part. After all, I do feel helpless at the fact that they live in my dorm.

“ – Even that kind of woman wants to be Onii-chan’s girlfriend, that is simply inexcusable. Let’s say, all the women here are not allowed to do so. So, promise me one thing.”

“What is it?”

“Promise me not to touch or even worse, hug any girl other than me.”

“What promise, I never ever wanted to touch or hug any girl! Who would do that kind of thing!”

“Then promise me, swear to me, that you will not touch any woman other than me.”

“Yes, I swear!”

“If I see any woman trying to stick with my Onii-chan, I will assassinate her!”

“Hey, hey! To start, don’t keep talking about killing people. If you want to be by my side, then no matter what happens, don’t do anything violent, ok?” I said with emphasis.

Kaname stared at me…

And nodded earnestly again.

It feels like she really is my sister.

“…”

Just when I was suspecting whether she really understood and glaring hard at her –

“…Ah…”

Kaname looked up at my eyes which were staring at her, without blinking her eyes…

…Uwa…

And blushed inexplicably.

“Onii, Onii-chan…”

“What is it now?”

After being asked by me, Kaname was happy and bashful as she revealed a shy smile before bowing her head.

“So, so handsome.”

“What?”

“So hand. That sharp expression just now, made my heart skip a beat. A-and, the thought that we will be living together by ourselves just… just makes me feel like exploding. I don’t know, if it will be possible this time?”

“…?”

“Oh no.”

“What oh no?”

“Really like.”

“Hey, hey…”

“Like. Like. I like a lot. What do I do?”

Kaname looked downwards. Her face, the back of her neck, and even her head was redder than a beetroot.

Looks like her face is all red, and I’m talking about the intense kind of red.

Although I hope that isn’t true, but according to the atmosphere, the words she uttered just now was definitely 100% sincere.

“I-I think that’s a bit contradicting of you.”

“Why?”

“Although I don’t admit it, but you self-proclaim to be my sister, right?”

“It isn’t self-proclamation, it is true.” Said Kaname, who looked up with her blushing face.

“…Since you say so, then isn’t talking about liking me too strange?”

“Eh? Why?”

“Why are you showing a face of sincere puzzlement? Is there a sister in this world that admits to liking her brother?”

“? ? ?”

Because it seemed that Kaname didn’t understand what I was saying, thus…

“I mean, there is a problem with blood-related people saying that.”

I had to resort to carefully explaining to her about this general common sense that even made me feel ashamed by just talking about it.

“Blood relations is only a small problem.”

“You meant a huge problem! Go and study about the laws in Japan!”

“That’s my line. Although marriage is forbidden, love is still legitimate!”

Damn… a lawless is actually talking to me about the law.

Just when I had nothing to say after her rebuttal –

“Onii-chan! Like, likelike, I really like! Like, like…”

Taking hold of the opportunity, Kaname leaned on my body while acting like a spoilt kitten.

It feels as if she is in a trance. Am I a silver vine?

“No, don’t cling onto me! Also, importantly, what is good about me that is worthy of being liked?”

I used a puzzled expression to look at this beautiful yet strange girl.

And all she did was to maintain her terrifying state…

“Yeah, yeah, there are lots of them – For examples, your looks…
“My looks? I think you better visit the optometrist. In the eyes of most girls, my looks are that of a gloomy person, you know?”

“There’s no such thing, you’re handsome.”

From Kaname’s eyes, I could see that she was serious.

“How can I be handsome. I –”

Kaname interrupted me in mid-sentence and hugged my body tightly. Then, she used her hand to stroke my back gently.

It-it tickles! What kind of trick is this, I am getting goosebumps!

“Oh, and… I also like your gentle personality. Onii-chan is extremely gentle to me, and even bought milk candy for me.”

“Come on, are you a child that has been abducted with candy? That thing is only worth 105 yen.”

“The price doesn’t matter. I still have the candy wrapping. I shall write today’s date on it, then keep it for my lifetime.”

“…”

Just now, my words, “what is good about me that is worthy of being liked”, seemed to have become a landmine –

This ended up in Kaname saying stuff about what she likes about me. Endless praises came out of her mouth, causing me to have goosebumps. She was talking about it to the extent that it looked as if she was worshipping the gods.

Even when I was sick of her praises and went to brew coffee, she tagged along, her mouth full of praises.

It seemed that Kaname’s world was overflowing with love, and no obstacle could stop her.

This woman really isn’t normal in any bit.

She actually turned out to be so fond of me… Looks like I shouldn’t advise her to go to the optometrist, but instead the psychiatrist.

Although Kaname promised me to restrain herself from committing violent acts, I just couldn’t trust her.

If I were to evict her, there is no guarantee that she will not do anything violent, and she would probably start a comprehensive war with Aria.

So…

It looks like my last resort is to let this strange girl, Kaname stay in my room.

Moreover, Kaname is a subordinate of GIII. To Deen, she can be regarded as a guest.

(Although they gave me a bullshit task of “Romeo”…”)

I once heard from Shiranui that a “Romeo” task is different from “Honey Trap” in the way that “Romeo” doesn’t start with using the body to lure the other party. Instead, it was to let the other party have a good impression of you.

However, when I look at it, the first step probably has been complete, I’m sure? After all, since the start, Kaname had already had a good impression of me.

But what do I do next… I don’t know, neither did I want to know.

Thus, I escaped reality by reading books and watched DVDs. Unconsciously, time flied by and it was already nighttime.

By the way, throughout this period of time, Kaname was like a small duck which recognized a wrong mother duck. She kept on following me, even to the extent that she followed me to the washroom.

This also remained the same when I was watching TV on the sofa. As I watched the TV programmes, she sat beside me, grinning.

A normal man would probably be happy if there was such a beauty beside him, right? But now the situation was happening to me. Because she really made me unhappy, when it was evening, I warned her sternly to move away.

In the end, she stood behind the kitchen curtain, revealing only half of her body and face. Then, she looked at me for a full two hours.

Because that made me feel peculiar, I said angrily, “Don’t do that either.” –

And she went into the kitchen.

“…”

It felt like if I went to look at her, I would have lost some kind of battle, hence I decided to continue watching TV.

*Chk* – *Chk* –…

(…?)

There seemed to be a weird noise coming from the kitchen.

*Chk* – *Chk* – *Chk* –…

After thirty seconds, I finally admitted defeat and turned to look,

“Uh!”

I couldn’t help but to make a sound.

K-Kaname… she was actually sharpening my kitchen knife.

And she was wearing a sailor uniform with a fluttery skirt (she apparently took Riko’s for her own use).

“What…what are you doing?”

“Preparing to cook dishes, Onii-chan.”

– I’m not your onii-chan.

Since things have become like this, it would be foolish to emphasize this fact with her.

Although I think I was losing in patience to her, but never mind.

“This is a good kitchen knife.”

Kaname grabbed the knife and showed it to me, smiling.

How do I put it…When Kaname… is holding a sharp object… her expression seems to have a unique sense of terror.

Who knows, she may just like sharp objects like her broadsword. It feels as if she has changed, her eyes were slightly stiff.

“Erm…I heard that that knife was a branded one from Seki, please don’t break it. It belongs to Shirayuki.”

“I know that, I could determine from the smell. But since it’s something useful, I confiscated it. This skirt was also confiscated.”

After Kaname used her index finger to twirl the kitchen knife, she inversed her hand, taking the knife and putting in on the chopping block.

“We are a family of two, so let the little sister be responsible for cooking. From today onwards, I will personally make fresh and hot food for Onii-chan to eat.”

“What… dishes don’t fit with your image, right? Why do you want to do this?”

“I want to replace Hotogi Shirayuki.”

“…?”

“Kanzaki Aria, Hotogi Shirayuki and Mine Riko. They obviously aren’t our family, yet they reside in this dorm. Which means, those women have good skills, right? So what I want to do is to take up all the responsibilities and acquire their skills so that they will have no use. Hm, it’s very reasonable, right?”

After exposing her devilish smile –

She equipped a pair of crimson-colored sunglasses.

I have seen… that thing before.

That was what she was wearing when she was fighting with Aria and the others.

“What’s that? That isn’t a weapon, right?”

“The Tella Net Assist System – Um, how should I put it. It is something like a integration of a cell phone, Internet, broadcast and military radio? It is a high-dimensional intelligence interface. Basically, this thing can read my brainwave patterns, then shows the things that are recommended based on the patterns.”

“It shows, huh… but… why don’t I see it?”

“You can’t see it from the front as this monitor is made of an optical multilayer screen. Above, there is a layer of translucent liquid crystal film. Necessary information will be continuously displayed at the top. It feels like the thoughts of the brain are directly connected with the network.”

“I have never even heard of this kind of thing. Which company came out with it?”

“It isn’t for sale. Because it is still testing, so it should be expensive. One of this would probably take about twenty to thirty million U.S. dollars. Only the Pentagon and Los Alamos uses it. To me, it is my cell phone.”

Twenty to thirty U.S. dollars…?

One U.S. dollar is about eighty Japanese yen. So that is – a cell phone that costs about two-two billion yen!

Just as my eyes were open in amazement, Kaname opened a PC Game box that was on the table

…That box, it seems familiar.

Isn’t that the game that I bought for Riko as payment for the information about Aria –

The so-called “gal-game” thing? “My Sister is a Goth Lolita”?

“Hey, that thing is…”

“A game. That is also one of the things that I confiscated from Mine Riko. I confiscated it because that fake fairy learnt how to make Onii-chan like her from this game.”

Kaname used a device similar to tweezers to grip the disc from the box.

Then, the disc started to rotate.

Looks like she was using the device to read the information in the disc, then used the thing called “Tella Net Assist” to investigate the contents.

“Especially this one, because it’s based on the theme of a younger sister’s love story. In order to let Onii-chan like me, I will try hard.”

“Don’t learn that kind of stuff! Moreover, that thing is R-rated – In short, you shouldn’t access those stuff at your age.”

“Hm, looks like it’s better to make simple food.”

Kaname turned a deaf ear to me and put the disc and device on the table –

“Also, having the sister cooking dishes is the correct option. According to the contents, the relationship of the brother and sister is supposed to be improved through daily life. And, when making dishes – I must do this?”

As she said that, she crouched slightly, pointing her buttocks at me.
From her back, it was possible to catch a glimpse of her apron… Below the ribbon on her back, a pair of white thighs revealed themselves below the skirt.

As Kaname prepared the things she needed for cooking, her skirt would float according to her motion. It was a very tempting sight indeed.

If it was a normal man… he would not help but want to touch it and thus preventing her from making dishes, right? It would definitely be irresistible.

“Before finishing the dishes, the cute little sister needs to do this – exposing her back to the unsuspecting brother. Onii-chan, how does it feel? Are you in the least interested in Kaname’s thighs?”

“No, don’t say those disgusting things.”

“Just as the game starts, there isn’t a problem with touching it, you know? There also an option for “Lifting the skirt up from behind”.”

Kaname turned her head to look at me in such a manner that it looked like she was trying to read my thought.

“Are you an idiot, the only option I will choose is “Ignore”.”

Kaname muttered, “Onii-chan is so unreasonable~”, before opening the refrigerator and looked at the stuff inside –

[[Image:Aria10 131.jpg|thumb]]

“Mm, since there are these ingredients in the refrigerator, we’ll make curry.”

She probably used that Tella NA thing to check out what dishes she could make with the ingredients.

Wow, the things used to do with something worth a few hundred million yen are actually gaming and reading recipes.

I’m sure the developer in the Pentagon or elsewhere would cry if he or she heard of this.

“I’m done, Onii-chan!”

I walked into the living room after hearing Kaname’s lively call.

She… actually made curry.

Although it smells supposedly nice, I still didn’t lower my guard. Only after I swapped our plates did I take my seat.”

“How hateful, I obviously won’t poison it.”

After Kaname smiled bitterly, she sat across me happily.

The curry looked really ordinary, so I tasted a bit…

Of course, it tasted ordinary. Sigh, after all, no matter who cooks curry, it would taste nice.

Looking up, Kaname was eating the curry slowly.

“This kind of thing really makes me happy.”

“Is that like, the lines of the game?”

“Course not. The game is only for reference. This is my true feelings. I’m extra happy now.”

“What’s there to be happy about?”

“This is home, and this is family… something like that. Because this is the first time I’ve done this.”

“Done what? You mean eating at home?”

“Yup. Especially the point that I’m not consuming nutritional supplements, but instead, real food. It’s really tasty. Ah, it’s a bit weird to praise my own self, hehehe. So, Onii-chan, how does it taste? Is it nice?”

“Yeah, it’s nice.”

Because this really tasted not bad, I gave her a natural reply.

But as a result, she gave me a shy expression – She looked at me, ate a bit of curry, looked at me again and ate a bit of curry. She repeated this process, looking happily.

A person who can get so happy just by eating curry at home… This is the first time I’ve ever seen someone like that.

“You do have your own home, right?”

Because I was hoping she would go home ASAP, I asked her that question –

“No, I don’t have a home. Even though I have somewhere to live, that isn’t really a home.” Replied Kaname, whose face expressed a little sadness.

Somehow… it feels like she is running away from home.

“To me, this is my first home. This place belongs to Onii-chan and I – a home of the Tohyamas. Only family members can live here. And talking about family, only Onii-chan and I are included. So, at home, I have Onii-chan exclusively to me. This is the privilege of being a sister!”

“…”

Just because she had been playing house with me for this period of time, Kaname seemed to already be in ecstasy.

But… the incredible thing is…

Perhaps because I had always eaten stuff from convenience stores or luxurious dishes made by Shirayuki, this ordinary dinner at home… seems to give me a good feeling.

It reminds me of how I enjoyed dinner with my family when I was young.

Even the taste seemed to resemble the taste of the food back then.
The next morning, I was awakened by Kaname’s “Sister Alarm Clock”, in which she used a spoon to hit a pan to wake me up. After that, I ate the toast and fried egg that she prepared for me. This time, I didn’t swap our plates.

Looking closer, it seemed that Kaname had woken up really early to finish the housework. The house had become extremely clean, while our clothes were being hung out on the balcony. Her diligence seemed to match that of Shirayuki’s.

Then, two of us took the bus. I was shot curious looks by the Butei High students.

Soon, Kaname alighted at Masters.

Although it’s unsafe to let her go off herself… but at least, we had made an agreement.

Also, I am, after all, a Butei. In addition to her agreement, I also prepared some preventive measures. However, it isn’t soperfect.

(But will it be that easy for that girl to transfer into this school?)

I thought about this throughout the general subjects…

Because it was lunchtime, I stood up and started walking to the school canteen.

“Well… can you help me call my Onii-chan? My name is Tohyama Kaname.”

It was the voice of Kaname, from the rear of the classroom.

“…Ah!”

I turned my head. Indeed, Kaname was standing there, wearing a sailor uniform…

She came… she came to my classroom!

The girls started shouting “So cute!” before touching Kaname’s head, while the boys began to stir at the sight of Kaname.

“Hey, hey…! Why are you here?”

I walked towards the rear in panic. Then, the boys followed me. What, what are you doing, guys?

“Seriously! Onii-chan, you forgot to bring your lunch!”

Her tone hardened as she saw me, totally different from what she was when she entered the classroom; gracious and kind-looking. It really looked like she was my little sister.

Then, plop!

She gave me a small basket filled with sandwiches.

Although I took the basket, I didn’t remember anything about preparing a lunch. What is she planning to do?

“She appeared! The rumoured sister!”

“Wow, she really exists!”

“Super cute!”

“I can’t believe it’s Kinji’s sister!”

Of course you won’t believe it, because even I don’t.

“Kinji, to what extent do you have to be a winner in life!”

“He actually has such a beautiful sister!”

“How enviable!”

The boys started to knock my head and kick me.

“Stop, why do I have to get hit!”

Even if there was a beautiful sister, the brother shouldn’t have anything to be happy about!

No, after all, I’m just a novice brother (this is what Kaname claimed, though), so I’m not so sure.

I pushed Muto, who was shouting “Exchange your sister with mine!” away, before pointing my Desert Eagle to ward off the other boys. Then, I pushed Kaname to the corridor.

After that, I endured the pain in my right knee and ran up the stairs, pulling Kaname into a deserted locker room and locked the door.

“…Oh!”

Then I noticed… what Kaname did just now was one of her tricks.

This girl, trying to make sure I admit that she’s my little sister, had “Kinji’s little sister” engraved in the minds of the people.

Just now, she used a trick, acting out a scene of “the daily life of Kinji and Kaname”.

… Unbelievable. She was obviously younger than me, but yet had a really smart brain.

“Hey, Kaname! Don’t come to the second year classroom!”

“Mm, I won’t go anymore.”

Her smiling face proved my theory – she only needed to make sure that people know I have a little sister. That was probably done, I’m sure?

“But… if feels really exciting to meet in the school. Originally, I could have Onii-chan exclusively to me, but now, it seems that I have to be more secretive in school. This feels terrific. I’m sure many girls who have a crush on Onii-chan now feel unwilling, right? Hehe. There’s a feel of superiority.”

Looking at Kaname talking shyly, with her hands holding her cheeks –

I was just going to lecture her on her actions,

“I heard a lot about Onii-chan, from my friends and senpais.

“What…?”

“Many people said, Onii-chan used to powerful Assault Butei. Many Assault Butei have good impressions of Onii-chan. Indeed, Onii-chan is really strong. Although your cold personality hasn’t really changed.”

She actually… went to investigate about such unnecessary matters.

“My past doesn’t have anything to do with you, right?”

“I just wanted to know more about things regarding Onii-chan. Ah, and…”

Kaname revealed a naughty smile.

“During morning break, a boy I didn’t know – brought me to a deserted place.”

“What…?”

“Then, he gave me a letter. I guess it’s a love letter?”

Ooh… it’s that kind of topic.

There’s actually someone that quick?

“…”

Because it was a topic I wasn’t good in, I was silent. Seeing this, Kaname took out an envelope from her skirt pocket.

“Um, what should I do? Can I treat him as a boyfriend for practice?”

As she said that, she took out the letter and gave it to me –

I thought for a while and decided to confirm the contents of the letter.

Where did this idiot come from? He only judged by Kaname’s looks. Does he know how dangerous she is?

Kaname too. She was the one who warned me not to touch other women –

“…?”

When I opened the letter –

“That was a lie, Onii-chan. Are you jealous?”

I actually saw this written neatly on the paper –

Hence, I looked up and prepared to launch a fist at Kaname, but trying to stop me from doing that, she hugged me tightly.

“Kaname… Can you not do this kind of inexplicable pranks?”

“Hehe! This is to confirm Onii-chan’s love. Seeing how unhappy Onii-chan was for me, I’m really glad. Onii-chan has started to love me, no, he has already loved me.”

Kaname was full of joy as she looked at me, intoxicated with slightly stiff eyes.

“N-no way. It’s just that if there’s a guy who wants to be close to you, that guy would be in constant danger –”

“Hehe! Don’t worry, Onii-chan, there’s no need to be jealous. Even if I am really wooed by someone, I will definitely not talk to the other guy. That’s because I hate boys. Onii-chan too, I heard that you are one who hates women.”

For some reason, Kaname seemed to be happy at the fact that I hated women –

“We really are alike,” said Kaname.

“…I guess so.”

After all, when we were on the bus the previous day, she seemed to be avoiding the boys.

When I agreed with her on this point –

“After all, we are siblings.”

Kaname gave me a blissful and intoxicated smile –

“Ah, what do I do? I’m too happy. My “like trigger” has been activated. I can’t go back to the classroom.”

“What is a “like trigger”…Don’t be long-winded, just go back to class, even though I don’t know which class you are in.”

“Onii-chan, Onii-chan – Accept my request, hug.”

“Hug?”

“I meant, hug me tightly.”

“Why!”

“Because I want to. So, please, hug me tightly. Tight~ly. That way, I can go back obediently,” said Kaname enthusiastically, with her face on my chest. Her arm was also clutching my back.

If this goes on, even I can’t go back.

If this can make her go back, just hug her.

“…”

To be safe, I made sure that the door was locked and nobody was around, then –

*hug*

I hugged Kaname, in a style for comforting little children.

“Ah…ah…Onii-chan…Onii, Onii-chan…” Said Kaname, whom was being embraced by me, in a sweet voice.

A teardrop trickled down her cheek and fell to her feet.

She…she actually cried in joy.

How do I put it… she really is a child with an unstable mood.

Perhaps every girl at her age is like her.

“Hey, hey… are you ok?”

Kaname raised her head, revealing an idle expression.

“No-nothing. I can’t take it anymore, can’t, stifle it. I, I can’t stop!”

From her tearful eyes, I could tell that she seemed to be unable to restrain some kind of desire.

She used to have a doll-like look and was polite to the classmates…

But now, she seemed to give out a different atmosphere. Judging from what she said just now, she was probably too excited because of meeting in school, I’m sure?

“Onii-chan, for to-today, I won’t have anymore requests, So –”

Said Kaname, who seemed to be full of pleasure…

She was even panting, giving out a caramel scent.

“Please, please, kiss me – Kissing me is enough –”

Hey, hey…!

What do you think you’re doing!

This is called pushing your luck too far, right?

What a tough girl. Just because I gave way a little, she starts to pressure me.

“Stop bullshitting, I thought we were siblings to you!”

“That’s why. So, it’s possible…Please, Onii-chan, kiss me…”

Kaname was already speechless.

Then, she parted her lips slightly, in a way that resembled sleep… she closed her eyes.

This action… even I knew what it meant.

Kaname was waiting for me. Waiting for me, to… do that.

“…Mm…”

Kaname continued to hold my body tightly.

If this goes on, I can’t go back. And this situation would continue.

Should I struggle to get away? No, that won’t work. She was better than Aria and the others in fighting, and I wasn’t even in Hysteria Mode. I was currently the useless Normal Mode Kinji.

And since just now – Kaname had been making me do things like that, if I reject her, she would feel too shameful, right?

If she becomes violent because of that… I would have no possibility of defeating her.

(What, what should I do…!)

Also – everything that Kaname requests for me to do was everything I considered taboo.

But, to think about why I hated these things… it was because I was avoiding Hysteria Mode.

(… The blood flow…)

Previously, when I hugged her, I had already realized it.

Indeed – even if I got into such a situation, my body still wasn’t excited; it was neutral.

Although I don’t know why, it was very hard to go into Hysteria Mode because of Kaname.

Who knows, there might even be no chance of going into Hysteria Mode. After all, she is a rather immature girl.

Also, when I was kissed by Kaname in Aria’s hospital ward, I was left unscathed.

There’s actually someone like that who exists…

This kind of thing… for my future, there shouldn’t be a problem with checking this.

… I had no other alternative.

In life, there are times where we have to overcome obstacles – Nii-san told me that once.

Hence, I… whispered into Kaname’s ears.

“Ka-Kaname, after I do it, you must be obedient and let me go, ok?”

After I said that, Kaname nodded.

“I…I won’t do anymore of such things, are you ok with that?”

Kaname nodded.

“Also, don’t tell anyone else, ok?”

*nod*

She nodded thrice.

Hence, I – with a sacrificing mood –
“ – Nn –”

I obliged Kaname.

And kissed her.

At that moment, Kaname was – probably too excited as her body was constantly shaking.

From her elastic-feeling lips, warmness went into my mouth.

(…)

But, as I expected… it was the same as last time.

There was totally no strange feeling.

It was like in European or American movies where foreigners gave greeting kisses; there was only a close feeling.

Hysteria Mode didn’t occur.

When I was surprised over this matter –

“…Nn! …Nn…!”

A fuzzy sound came from Kaname’s throat as her arms moved to the back of my head.

Hey, hey! Don’t apply so much force on my head, how long are you intending to kiss me!

I should have agreed on how long the process was.

“Pwah! That’s too long!”

Feeling uncomfortable in breathing, I pushed Kaname’s head backwards –

Our lips parted as I panted heavily.

In my mouth… there was a sweet taste, similar to caramel. I guess Kaname ate a bit just now?

“… Hah, hah… Terrific, it’s terrific… Being kissed by the person you like, it’s actually, actually so… hah… Awesome… awesome… awesome…”

Kaname, who was still embracing me tightly, revealed a seemingly painful expression as she panted heavily –

“Hey, hey, Kaname, you can’t even speak clearly now, you know? Let me go now.”

“Phew, phew, that’s, that’s true, even, even my heart is going to stop – And, now I know. I can, I definitely can. This is possible, just a bit more, just a bit more and…”

“What are you talking about, hey, calm down.”

After I comforted Kaname, Kaname released her arms –

“Thank…thanks… Onii-chan, thanks… thanks for embracing me voluntarily, and kissing me…like this, it really…feels like we’ve become lovers…” She talked about some gibberish things in a soft voice.

Her tears dripped endlessly as if it was unstoppable due to being too touched.

She was so excited that I felt she was going to become dangerous… Hence I really need to make her calm down.

“… Kaname, you obviously are strong, but yet you are such a crybaby. Why are you crying?”

“Because, because Onii-chan, has accepted me, and loved, loved me. So I, I’m now, really blissful…really blissful…blissful… I’m totally filled with bliss…”

I couldn’t stand it anymore, so I used my hand to wipe her tears – But Kaname grabbed my hand with her feverish hand.

“Onii-chan, mine, is only mine, Onii-chan… Thank you, thank you for loving me…From this time onwards, you must continue to love me…”

Speaking these stuff intoxicatedly… her attitude, how do I put it…

Even I, the person who was totally unknown to the thing called love, understood.

This was really – the actions of a girl in love.

And, that kiss just now, had changed the relationship between Kaname and I into “lovers” –

And now, facing the person she was supposed to “date”, she had already started to feel shy.

Looks like the bliss from having her dream come true is already making her so happy that it was impossible for her to extricate herself.

Sigh, even though this is what Kaname self-proclaimed…

… But, how do I put it? I have an uneasy feeling.

Although it wasn’t a battle scene, I still had a bad feeling.

Kaname also stopped her actions –

In the end, since that time till now, I hadn’t even seen her appear.

Because Aria and the others were in the hospital, I finally experienced a normal day without hearing a gunshot.

Even so, according to the Butei Charter Article Section 7, “Be ready with pessimism. Act with optimism”, I need to think of the worst situation possible and not take the matter lightly.

Hence – I should go and check on the “Preventive Measure”.

“Fuuma. Hey, where are you?”

I called the name of the “Preventive Measure” softly, while walking towards a park at the edge of Academy Island. Yesterday, I… ordered my junior – Fuuma Hina to monitor Kaname, who said she was going to transfer into Butei High.

And I also told her to meet at this park…

But as I scanned my surroundings, I couldn’t even see a hint where Fuuma was.

It was autumn and dusk had fallen earlier, so my surroundings were dimly lit.

All I could hear was… only the sound of insects.

(Could it be that, because the surveillance had been found out… Fuuma had been attacked by Kaname?)

I looked suspicious as I took my phone to dial for –

(…?)

There seems to be a sounding bell, somewhere in the bamboo forest.

It seems to be Enka. This is… Night Sakura by Sakamoto Fuyumi. Previously, Fuuma and I had went to a Karaoke box for an internship, and she sang this song proudly. Because she sang it so nicely, I still remember it.

When I was heading into the forest –

“Master.”

In the bamboo forest, the bamboo shoot beside my foot talked. In a Fuuma-like voice.

Fumma, you… when were you reborn into a bamboo shoot?

Or is it that you used Tamamo’s shapeshifting trick to become a bamboo shoot? When did you learn it?

“…What are you doing?”

“This is the art of earth camouflage. Because Master told me to be careful not to reveal myself.”

Looks like the truth was much simpler than I thought. She merely dug a hole in the ground and hid in it.

And that bamboo shoot was a tube for breathing.

(There should be a better way to hide…)

I heard that Fuuma was the descendant of a famous ninja, so she came in handy for espionage.

But as everyone could see, her performance in other aspects was not on par with other people, hence she was assessed as a B-ranked Butei.

Although I am obviously worse than her at the point that I have useless juniors, but for some reason, Fuuma seems to respect me a lot. Hence, as long I tell her “This is a kind of practice”, she will do anything for me, so I guess that’s a virtue.

Also because of this, I treat her as my sister.

Now let’s not talk about how weird “A high school male student talking to a bamboo shoot” is,

“So? What have you found out?”

I asked the bamboo shoot beside my foot.

“Yes. As Master said, she has transferred into this school this morning. Because she is only fourteen, she entered Class 1C as an intern. Thankfully, she is coincidentally in the same class as your disciple Fuuma. As I heard from the Masters, she seems to have come from the US Butei Agency.”

US… Butei Agency…?

Looking at it again, Kaname and GIII seemed to have “US” printed on their protective gear, and Kaname also talked about the Tella NA in US Dollars.

The United States, huh.

Looks like things aren’t what I thought them to be.

“How is she in class?”

“Awe-inspiring style, bright in academics while good in sports, just like a model student. I heard that she had completed Satellite Communications in Massachusetts Institute of Technology at the age of twelve.”

“Really?”

“It seems so.”

Not just in fighting… but good in academics?

It couldn’t be seen from her actions at home.

“What about others? Like the evaluation by her classmates, or has she been prone to bullying or hate, that kind of thing?”

“All the students think of her as awesome. She is courteous and thoughtful, hence she is well-liked by all.”

Well-liked…?

Kaname… that girl.

She really knows how to behave in public.

“However, she is only close to the girls. She seems to keep a distance from the boys.”

“Oh… I thought so. So? What does she usually talk about with the girls?”

“She keeps on praising her onii-chan – which is you, Master. Because she is really good with speech, hence Master now has better evaluation by the people in 1C.”

B-better evaluation… please, stop it.

“For example, in last month’s survey, fifty percent of the girls know about Master’s nickname “Gloomy”. Everyone used to think that Master was a beast –”

Hey, Fuuma, do you really respect me?

Can you not do that kind of pointless surveys?

“But now, the girls in 1C are now interested in Master, and even your disciple Fuuma was asked a difficult question, “Is Hina dating Tohyama-senpai”. What do you think about that, Master?”

“My thoughts don’t matter.”

“What do you think about that, Master?”

“Didn’t I just say that? My thoughts don’t matter. But, about Kaname –”

I sighed.

“For now… there’s no problem, right? She’s unpredictable.”

Since Kaname showed that kind of attitude… Looks like she isn’t going to harm the other students.

I’m relieved.

Who knows, Kaname might actually have an obedient nature, and she isn’t acting as a good girl.

“Also, she mentioned something about her rules in life, like “No acts of violence towards others” and “No disobeying stronger people because it’s simply unreasonable”.”

This was our promise – and what Kaname once said. This was information that I already knew.

“…Ok, I understand. We shall conclude this investigation, thank you for this.”

“To be able to be at Master’s service, your disciple is honoured.”

After the bamboo shoot finished speaking, I was just about to leave –

“…Master.”

But I was called by the bamboo shoot.

“What do you want?”

“Um… I’m deeply ashamed. Actually, there is a drawback with this camouflage…”

“Drawback?”

“Which is, one cannot climb out”

“…Are you kidding me…”

This fellow really is useless.

Originally, I was going to leave her there, but I still decided to help her.

Then, I grabbed the bamboo pole…

“It’ll be ok once I pull this out, right?”

“Indeed. This way, I will be able to stretch out my hand and climb out.”

“Then I’ll pull it out now?”

“I’ll be grateful.”

After our mini-conversation, I pulled it hard.

But, this really was… buried firmly. It was like a real bamboo shoot.

What the hell? Why do I have to pull out a bamboo shoot in autumn? Moreover, I’m using my bare hands.

Pull…pull…pull…! After I tried to pull hard a few times…

Pop!

I finally pulled out the bamboo shoot. Below, a Fuuma wrapped in a plastic bag was revealed.

The structure was actually that simple!

Ka…sha…ka…sha…

Fuuma, with her back facing me, came out from the plastic bad like a butterfly after metamorphosis; jumping out of the bag… – Bam!

“Uh, ah!”

I was hit by Fuuma’s back and went a few steps backward, towards the direction of the bamboo shoots.

Then, my body pressed against the bamboo, as if using the bamboo as a slingshot –

And then bounced back towards Fuuma.

“Get, get out of the way!”

“–!”

“?”

Sha!

I accidentally pushed Fuuma from her back and fell.

“…!”

“…!”

And the final posture we landed in was –

Fuuma’s limbs were lying on the floor, while my body was lying on hers.

It was probably because of a habit from Assault that I supported Fuuma’s body by hugging her body which was clad in a sailor uniform.

It, it feels like it was I who threw myself on Fuuma…!

And beneath us, there was a sheet of plastic. Coincidentally.

“–You, youyouyouyou! What is this, Master!”

Fuuma, with her limbs on the ground, was extremely surprised.

She turned her head, and saw that my face was just at the back of her neck –

Resulting in her body freezing.

(Oh… Oh no…!)

This is bad…!

Even if it had been an unexpected situation, this accident could still make me guilty of sexual harassment, and I wouldn’t be able to deny it.

According to Butei High regulations, Fuuma was my Amica – in other words, something like my disciple.

If something like sexual harassment happened between Amica, the punishment would be much more serious. Because, to the judge, this would be considered as a despicable act of abuse.

I heard that the Masters’ corporal punishment was just nothing compared to the punishment for this crime.

The punishment from Butei High Masters was extremely strict, and even people who have seen it will never believe that Japan was a country ruled by law. It could last till about three days and three nights, and one would face such serious violent punishment that one would yell “Just kill me!” almost every half a minute. It was that scary.

Although I’m not sure if it’s good or bad, I didn’t enter Hysteria Mode, but to prevent myself from facing those charges, I racked my mind for a solution.

How am I going to survive this ordeal…!

“Mas-master… ah…?”

Ah.

This is not good.

Fuuma, she – started to have a shy voice.

“May I ask what, what, what does this mean…? If, if I do this with Master without being married… Your disciple, your disciple will get scolded by her parents!”

This was obviously a representative of Fuuma’s doubt…!

My brain…!

(…Quick, think of a solution!)

If I keep silent, this situation will become worse.

Anything is ok, just say something!

“This, this, this is, practice!”

I just had to blurt that out.

“Prac-practice…? Why was that so sudden…!”

“Bu-Butei need to be able to go against any kind of sudden situation!”

I had no other alternative…

Since I had already said it, I had to continue lying.

Although in a sense, it had already become a big wrong.

“What, what, what kind of practice is this! Your dis-disciple has never heard of this move!”

“No, this is, this is a practice to perfect a posture.”

“This, this posture? B-but, this really looks like, that, that, men and women –”

“Don’t be long-winded! At least, this can exercise the muscles. Start to do push-ups and stuff like that.”

“W-w-w-w-we actually have to do those up-and-down moves?”

“Don’t panic! What’s wrong with up-and-down moves! I’m saying, this is, this can make you overcome your weakness of panicking; it’s kind of killing two birds with one stone.”

“Your disciple’s… weakness…!”

“Since long ago, when you were training with me for unarmed combat, you had always been unfocused. If that happens in real combat, you will have to face defeat. So from today onwards, no matter what I do, don’t lose your focus!”

[[Image:Aria10 159.jpg|thumb]]

Talk:Campione!:BR SS 6

2013-05-13T08:37:20Z

Flamixer: Created page with "As Ena panted heavily, Godou sucked her lips in an even more forceful kiss Should kiss be replaced to manner? sounds better"

As Ena panted heavily, Godou sucked her lips in an even more forceful kiss

Should kiss be replaced to manner? sounds better

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter9

2013-03-29T10:33:14Z

Flamixer: /* Part 8 */

==Chapter 9 - The Awakening of the Demon King==

===Part 1===

—Kamito. Hey, Kamito.

It was that voice again... The voice very similar to hers.

His consciousness enshrouded in darkness, Kamito found himself surrounded gently by the voice.

The way her arms embraced Kamito when he was young.

(...Me—did I fail to protect ''again''?)

The leather glove covering his left hand had been burned away by fire, revealing the spirit seal.

On it was written his regrets from three years ago.

This hand had failed to save her who had been devoured by darkness.

Then Kamito had failed again to protect his precious comrade—Claire Rouge.

Despite possessing enough power to be called the «Strongest Blade Dancer», when it came to truly precious people, he always—

—It is still not too late, Kamito.

(...Really?)

In his hazy consciousness, Kamito asked with dependency.

—Really. If you thirst for power, simply form a contract with me.

(Con...tract...)

Just as Kamito was about to follow the voice that surrounded him, as he was about to nod—

(Who are you...?)

He gathered his little remaining willpower and resisted.

Then the voice laughed lightly—

—My name is Ren Ashdoll. The existence you people call the «Darkness Elemental Lord».

(...What did... you say!?)

Suddenly, Kamito felt soft feathers against his face.

Before his eyes, the black-winged darkness spirit stood smiling.

A being very similar to Restia, but not Restia.

(...You are the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll?)

Kamito asked with a hoarse voice.

—Indeed, this darkness spirit is the vessel where my will inhabits.

—The being that guides towards awakening the «Demon King» who carries my power.

The ''being'' with Restia's appearance extended a hand towards Kamito.

—Come on, take my hand, Ren Ashbell.

—If you form a contract with me, your «Wishes» will all be realized.

(...My wish?)

namely the power to protect precious comrades—''The power to not lose anything ever again''.

(I... want...)

Kamito's final rationality was devoured by darkness.

Thus, the «Demon King» took the «Darkness Elemental Lord»'s hand.

The being with Restia's appearance melted into a mass and turned into a single-edged sword.

A jet black demon sword exuding ominous miasma.

His sanity devoured by darkness, Kamito's throat let loose a roar.

===Part 2===

"Claire..."

Faced with Claire who was dressed in a ritual outfit colored like darkness, Fianna stood rooted to one spot in shock.

With her red hair untied, Claire resembled her older sister greatly.

The only difference lay in the characteristic of the Elstein sisters, the crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Claire's eyes were completely empty without any light at all.

"...Who are you?"

Claire asked again. Her expression was as cold as ice.

"Did you forget me?"

Feeling a shock that frightened her, Fianna spoke up.

...It went without saying, her mind already understood. Claire most likely had her memories wiped by Rubia Elstein's magic.

However, Fianna felt a stinging pain in her heart.

Back during her days at the «Divine Ritual Institute», the only people Fianna could call friends were her junior Reicha Alminas who would later become the «Fire Queen» and her senior Rubia.

After Fianna lost the power of the spirit contract and became the «Lost Queen», everyone either mocked her secretly or treated her with caution.

However, on their first meeting—Claire had treated Fianna as an equal.

Even with circumstances imposed upon her as the «Calamity Queen»'s younger sister, Claire still moved forward with resolute will.

Claire's steadfast figure, pursuing her own «Wish» relentlessly, seemed extraordinarily dazzling from Fianna's perspective.

Fianna gazed into Claire's empty stares and spoke:

"I am Fianna Ray Ordesia—Your teammate."

"...Teammate?"

Claire inclined her head in puzzlement.

"Yes. Your comrade."

"Com... rade..."

She muttered with a sluggish voice... But soon after, she shook her head.

"—Liar. I have always been alone. I have no comrades."

"Claire..."

Fianna clenched her fist tightly before her chest.

...She really has forgotten.

Not only Fianna but also Ellis and Rinslet, even Kamito as well—

"Meow..."

At their feet, Scarlet cried mournfully.

"Claire, have you even forgotten your own contracted spirit?"

"...Contracted spirit?"

"Scarlet. You've been saved by her countless times."

"Scarlet..."

Confusion appeared on Claire's face for the first time.

Watching her, Fianna felt a little hopeful.

(...She still hasn't lost her memories completely!)

"Scarlet... That name... I know it..."

"Yes, it's the name of your contracted spirit!"

"—let... Scarlet... Ooh..."

Claire held her hand against her head and groaned.

At this moment, the wall of fire blocking Fianna's advance began to flicker and waver as if being blown by wind.

In that instant, Fianna ran towards the altar.

"...Don't come over!"

Claire released crimson flames from her hand.

"...!"

Fianna hastily laid herself flat against the floor.

The flames swept over Fianna's head, forming an intense pillar of fire behind her.

"...I am the «Darkness Queen». —The princess maiden who serves the «Demon King»."

Claire's red hair fluttered like flames.

From atop the altar, she gazed down coldly at Fianna.

"...Ooh, to think she could still command flames even though she has clearly lost Scarlet already."

The power of spirit magic originated from one's own contracted spirit. Commanding flames of this level when she had already lost her contracted spirit was supposed to be impossible.

(...So these are the flames of Elstein.)

Before these flames, even the flame spirit «Scarlet» had to be wary of them.

Because the flames of Elstein were «flames that incinerated other flames».

"...Retreat. Or else I will turn you into charcoal."

Lifting up the skirt hem of her ritual attire, Claire slowly began to walk.

"...Where are you planning to go?"

"By the side of the «Demon King» I am supposed to serve—"

"...! I won't let you go. Definitely."

Fianna glared at Claire and stood up.

"—Then if you are going to hinder me, disappear!"

Claire produced flames once more—

The flames were serious this time. A direct hit would mean death.

"Claire, I don't mind your frankness—"

In that instant, Fianna took out a spirit crystal from her bosom and threw it out.

Immediatly, a bright flash filled the great hall.

"...!"

With Claire's aim disrupted, the flames spread and began burning the surroundings.

With her eyes covered, Fianna instantly rushed up the steps to the altar.

—This was Fianna's gamble.

(Claire can't possibly have lost her memories completely.)

Even though she was swallowed by darkness, the fire in her heart still gave off smoke.

Claire still remembered «Scarlet»'s name. Furthermore—

(The priordial flames had gone off mark on purpose.)

Supposing Claire was really completely devoured by darkness, that could not possibly happen.

(It's too early to despair!)

As the the spirit crystal's effects ran out, the flash dissipated.

There were still six or seven steps left—the altar was farther than imagined. Perhaps Fianna had misjudged the distance visually.

However, stopping was not an option. Surrounding by spreading flames, Fianna sprinted.

"...Stop—Stop!"

Wavering, Claire released especially large flames.

Fianna found herself surrounded by flames completely without any escape—!

"...!"

Fianna ran as she closed her eyes. Just as she prepared herself for death, something red flashed before her.

—«Scarlet».

Opening her jaws to swallow the «flames that incinerated other flames», she then disappeared.

"...Eh?"

In that instant, Claire's eyes truly opened for the first time.

Fianna did not stop running. Understanding «Scarlet»'s intentions, she charged.

"Why, why won't you stop!?"

"Because I believe in you!"

(...Four more steps... Three...—)

Fianna released divine power from her entire body and passed through the burning flames.

So hot. So hot. So hot. The billowing heat wave almost made her lose consciousness.

Mustering the last of her strength, Fianna reached out towards Claire who stood there stupefied.

"Wake up! Kamito-kun is waiting for you—"

"—Kamito?"

Hearing the name, Claire's expression froze.

(I made it—)

Fianna smiled with relief—

And grabbed Claire's right hand.

Then—

"By the name of the Ordesia imperial family! Your flames, your soul—Hereby returned!"

The «Spirit Seal» carved on Fianna's right hand disappeared and the crimson crest was emblazoned on Claire's hand.

"...Ah... Guu...!"

Claire began to cry out in pain.

(...I'll leave the rest to you, Scarlet!)

===Part 3===

"...NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Rinslet's mournful screams resounded through the forest.

Before her eyes, the demon spirit swallowed Fenrir.

"Fenrir...!"

Displaying despair on her face, Rinslet stood motionless in shock.

The «Spirit Seal» carved on her hand disappeared silently.

"Rinslet, what are you doing!?"

Ellis cried out acutely.

In front of the dazed Rinslet, the massive white sphere opened its jaws.

"..."

However, Rinslet remained in a daze, collapsed sitting on the ground.

The gigantic tongue that had swallowed «Fenrir» licked its lips—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

At the very last second, Ellis rushed from the side and took to the sky with Rinslet in her arms.

Then she landed some distance away and put down Rinslet.

"...How could this be possible, to devour a contracted spirit?"

Ellis moaned with a terrified expression.

Ahead of her gaze, the sphere acted restless, its appearance undergoing a massive transformation.

Expanding and contracting repeatedly, it gradually took on the form of a four-legged beast.

The simple limbs grew sharp claws and teeth appeared in the gaping jaws.

It looked like some sort of farce in mockery of proud «Fenrir».

"It assimilated Fenrir...!"

"How... could..."

"Fufu, I already said so, right? «Bandersnatch» takes everything by force."

Sjora Kahn giggled and sneered.

"Well then, I'm not holding back against the Fahrengart spirit next."

«Bandersnatch» opened its massive jaws and exhaled a blizzard.

Its breath instantly froze the ground, pinning down the two girls.

—Its power was now vastly superior to earlier.

"...Take, this—"

Readying «Ray Hawk», Ellis aimed at the demon spirit.

However, Rinslet grabbed her arm with the intent of stopping her.

"Rinslet, what are you—"

"Captain, «Fenrir» is inside there!"

Rinslet cried and lamented. Her emerald eyes were tearful.

"..."

Gripping Ellis' arm tightly, she sobbed.

Never shedding a single tear normally, she was now crying like a child.

"B-But..."

Amidst the howling blizzard, Ellis gritted her teeth.

She could sympathize deeply with Rinslet's feelings. For an elementalist, the contracted spirit was a special existence. These bonds were comparable to family ties.

However, if she did not counterattack, they were going to be frozen to death helplessly.

The witch's jeering laughter was heard again. She probably figured out they were unable to counterattack.

"Damn... it...!"

Legs frozen to the ground, they were going to be completely immobile very soon.

"Is this the end..."

Faced with the blizzard blowing forth, Ellis fell to her knees. Just at this moment—

"—What a truly ugly monster."

Clang!

"...!"

Suddenly, a great sword descended from the heavens and pierced «Bandersnatch»'s head.

ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAR!

The demon spirit instantly changed into a spherical form, howling as it rolled about on the ground.

"...What!?"

Sjora Kahn exclaimed with her eyes wide open.

Swiftly pulling out the great sword and landing on the plains of snow was—

The lovely knight dressed in the military uniform of the country of dragons.

Leader of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»—Leonora Lancaster.

Having retrieved the great sword that stood as tall as her, she embedded it into the ground.

"Leonora-dono...!"

Ellis exlaimed with surprise. Why would she be here—

Leonora turned towards Ellis' side.

"Kazehaya Kamito requested that I assist you two. Although I can't use my full power, I should still have strength to spare for driving the witch away."

"Kamito!?"

At this moment, the «Bandersnatch» that had been rolling on the snowy plain got up once again.

The open cut rapidly regenerated and the original ball shape was restored.

"I see, its endurance is commendable."

Leonora remarked in admiration and took up the «Dragon Slayer».

"You still have the strength to spare for driving the witch away? Interesting words you said there, Dragon Girl."

Sjora Kahn's lips separated in a cruel expression.

"Your dragon spirit, I want to eat it too."

"What could a mere demon spirit do to my «Nidhogg»?"

Leonora released the sword's aura, shaking the atmosphere.

(So this is the strongest elementalist from the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» with their longstanding victorious renown...)

Ellis gulped while Rinslet stared with her eyes wide.

The Theocracy's witch and Dracunia's Dragon Princess.

As the two faced off, tension levels rose to a maximum, at that very instant—

"...How!?" "What is happening!?"

Suddenly, the «Lost Cathedral» shook as the sound of an earthquake was heard.

"—Hmph, so it finally started."

Sjora Kahn cast her gaze towards the tower and smirked.

The sudden change in the witch's tone felt quite jarring to Ellis—

"Started? ...What is going on?"

"—the «Demon King» awakened. Darkness Elemental Lord «Ren Ashdoll»."

"Wha—"

"...Demon King?"

Ellis was dumbfounded while Leonora frowned with surprise.

Sjora gazed up at the tower as if she had lost interest in these girls. Then—

"Feel grateful for the «Demon King»'s awakening. I'll play with you girls some other time."

Together with «Bandersnatch», the witch disappeared into the magic circle on the ground.

===Part 4===

(...Ooh, mmm...)

Claire woke up in the darkness that locked her consciousness away.

...So hot. It felt almost like the inside of a furnace.

Her memories was a mess. Currently, where was she—

(...In any case, I must leave this place.)

Someone important is waiting for her... That was the only thing she could remember.

Feeling her way around and sweeping away the mud-like darkness, she discovered faint firelight in the distance.

Rather than burning conflagration, this was a warm flame that somehow felt nostalgic.

—ter... Master, where are you...?

Someone's voice could be heard. A dream-like and worried voice.

(...Who?)

—Master!

As Claire reached out towards the flickering flame, the flame instantly burned intensely and transformed into a petite hell cat.

The hell cat called out happily and pounced into Claire's bosom.

"Ah, hot...!"

Claire could not help but cry out.

However, the fiery hell cat kept rubbing its face against her affectionately.

(...This feeling... I have an impression.)

A hole was broken in her heart. The heat from the burning flame seemed to be awakening memories from inside.

(...I have forgotten? Something important—)

Looking down at the hell cat she held in her arms against her chest, Claire desperately tried to recall.

The daughter of the Elstein family in charge of flames.

Blessing the «Demon King»'s awakening, the Darkness Queen.

(No, I am—!)

—Master, please remember! Master's precious comrades!

The flames begn to burn intensely in her bosom, scorching Claire's chest.

(...I know this... I know these flames!)

Indeed, these were the flames that had guarded Claire since childhood.

Always by her side—

(...Scar...let...)

With trembling lips, Claire called out that name.

—Yes, Master!

(...You have returned, Scarlet!)

Claire hugged the burning hell cat tightly.

Instantly, the hell cat dissipated into the air as particles of light—

The «Spirit Seal», symbolizing flames, was instantly branded upon Claire's right hand.

As the power of flames filled her body, the false memories were instantly destroyed.

Then—

"...Princess, you have woke up?"

"...mmm, Fian...na...?"

Claire opened her eyes and—

Her gaze met with the pair of dusk-colored eyes watching her from above.

Fianna's uniform was burned full of holes.

Her gorgeous black hair was in an utter mess.

"Looking like that... What happened to you?"

"...It's actually all of your doing, seriously."

Sighing with exasperation, Fianna held Claire's arm and pulled her to her feet.

"Uh... I was taken here by Nee-sama—"

Claire tried to recall what happened after she came here... Then her head began to hurt.

Speaking of which, why was I dressed in this type of ritual outfit?

"No time to talk now. We must hurry over to Kamito-kun."

"...Kamito."

Claire opened her eyes wide suddenly. Just at this very moment—

A frightening noise came from downstairs.

===Part 5===

"...Ah... Gah... Ahhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

A howling roar like a warcry—

The awakened «Demon King» rushed into the madly dancing flames.

The weapon he held with both hands was a jet black demon sword that reflected no light. Surpassing the «Vorpal Sword» of the past, it was enshrouded in an ominous aura.

All sanity consumed by darkness, the «Demon King» simply rampaged, driven by hatred and the impulse to destroy.

—Indeed, you are the one to lead the world towards destruction.

—Devour these flames of the mortal enemy and slaughter mine enemies!

From the demon sword's blade, jet black lightning burst out and smashed the great hall's pillar.

His hair stood up on end as his eyes burned with intense hatred.

"Finally awakened huh—«Demon King» Kamito."

Rubia Elstein readied her stance with «Laevateinn».

The body of its blade was wrapped in blazing flames as it attacked Kamito.

The strongest flames of «Astral Zero» that could burn the whole world down.

However, the black miasma exuded from the «Demon King»'s body devoured the conflagration within the blink of an eye, transforming them into burning jet-black demonic flames.

"So this the «Demon King»'s power—capable of devouring Laevateinn's «God-slaying Flames» even in a half-awakened state huh?"

"...Gah... Oh... Ahhhhhhhh!"

Roaring, the «Demon King» swung the demon sword enveloped in jet-black flames.

The flames of darkness clashed with the crimson flames, resulting in a massive pillar of fire—!

"...Gah... Oh... Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

"—Yes. This is good."

Swinging «Laevateinn», flames burned in Rubia's eyes.

"This power is indeed—the «Demon King»'s power for destroying the «Elemental Lords»!"

«Demon King» and «Sacred Maiden»—as their powers resisted each other, the pillar of fire disappeared.

—Kill them... Take our enemies, kill them...!

Following the guidance of the voice, the «Demon King» brandished the jet-black demon sword.

Every time the blades met, the miasma released by the demon sword continued to shave away «Laevateinn»'s flames.

This could not even count as a blade dance—Simply the clash between overwhelming powers.

"Hmm...!"

In the magnificent battle, Rubia was gradually getting suppressed. Even though they were perfectly matched, the «Demon King»'s demon sword was slightly more powerful than the strongest flames.

"Not even time can escape a frozen fate—«Frost Blaze»!"

Rubia chanted. The blue flames of absolute zero covered «Laevateinn»'s blade and spread to the «Demon King»'s arm via the demon sword of darkness.

The «Demon King»'s right arm was frozen. However—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

The loud and angry roar even caused an earthquake.

As dark black miasma spread from his body, the flames of absolute zero were shattered within the blink of an eye.

"Are you going to destroy me, «Demon King»?"

Hoho—Rubia smiled at this time.

"So be it. My will shall be inherited by Claire—"

The demon sword of darkness was swung to decapitate the «Sacred Maiden»—

—In that instant, a crimson slash flashed.

===Part 6===

...Momentary silence dominated the great hall.

In that instant, even the burning flames stopped moving.

"—Kamito!"

Opposite the flickering flames—

The figure of Claire Rouge appeared, «Flametongue» in hand.

The flaming whip extending from Claire's hand was wrapped around Kamito's arm.

Given the «Demon King»'s power, shaking off the whip should have been an easy matter, but for some reason, Kamito did not do that.

"...Oh... Ohhh... Ohhhhhhhh..."

His eyes, filled with hatred and the impulse to destroy, turned towards Claire.

He looked towards the Darkness Queen who had lightened the burden of her clothing by burning off the lower hem of the ritual outfit.

"...Could it be possible, she recovered her memory?"

Jumping back to create some distance just as the blade was about to make contact with her neck, Rubia whispered in amazement.

Holding the whip, Claire walked directly over to Kamito who had stopped moving.

"—Hold it! ''It'' is not Kazehaya Kamito—You'll be killed!"

Rubia warned. However—

"No, this is Kamito. I know very well."

Claire simply shook her head.

"...Ohhh... Oh..."

Kamito—ignored Rubia and gazed unerringly at Claire who approached.

The fiery whip lost its heat, melting away and falling from Kamito's arm.

"Kamito—"

Approaching within arm's reach, Claire gazed into Kamito's eyes with her crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Then—

"...Thank you for coming to save me. I am right here."

A soft thud—Flying into Kamito's arms and leaning against his chest, she whispered.

Dark miasma surrounded Claire but quickly dissipated.

"..."

"So, it's fine now."

Then blushing slightly, she tiptoed to reach forward.

"Turn back into the Kamito I love—"

"...!"

Lips were lightly brought together.

Kamito's dull and life-less eyes suddenly opened wide.

"...W-Wait a minute, what are you doing!?"

Peering out from behind a pillar, Fianna protested with displeasure.
[[image:STnBD V10 247.jpg|thumb]]

Claire separated their lips lightly and continued to blush as she gazed up at Kamito.

"...Has what possessed you been exorcised?"

"...Cla...ire...?"

Kamito stood there in a daze, muttering in a stupor.

Claire gazed directly into Kamito's eyes.

"That day, what I hoped for, was not that kind of blade dance."

"...?"

As Kamito's mind was filled with puzzlement, Claire reached out with a finger and poked him in the chest.

"What I hoped for was an even more magnificent and wonderful blade dance... Wouldn't you agree, Mr. Ren Ashbell?"

Claire made a slightly shy and awkward but attractive smile.

"Claire, y-you...!"

As Kamito was rendered speechless, the demon sword of darkness slid and fell from his hand.

===Part 7===

The endless darkness of imprisonment began to show cracks.

Locked away and tightly sealed in the depths of consciousness, the darkness spirit girl awakened.

(I, why...)

Her self and ego should have vanished completely, devoured by the «Ren Ashdoll» tainted by the «Wish». Once Kamito awakened as the «Demon King», he was not going to recall her anymore—that was what was supposed to happen.

However, why did she awaken once more?

...Incomprehensible. One could only attribute it to a miracle.

A miracle that did not happen three years ago.

(...He is calling for me.)

In the darkness, she spread her wings out slowly.

Then she extended her hand towards the air.

To grasp the hand of the young man who needed her.

===Part 8===

...Those mutterings could no longer be heard.

Clearly he had been swallowed by the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll's voice, and fallen into darkness.

Clearly he had awakened as the «Demon King» who brought destruction to the world.

However, Kamito was able to recall his consciousness. As well as the soft sensation lingering on his lips.

"Why..."

Rubia Elstein was so surprised her voice was trembling.

"Seeing as you had already awakened as the «Demon King», why would you..."

"I'm sure you can understand that point best, Nee-sama."

Claire was the one who answered.

She stared straight at Rubia with her fiery eyes of ruby.

"The «Darkness Queen» is the queen who serves the «Demon King». And my wish as queen was delivered to Kamito."

"Refusing to fall into darkness, and yet you obtained the «Darkness Queen»'s rights...?"

"Don't underestimate me. After all, I am Nee-sama's sister."

Facing Rubia whose expression was filled with disbelief, Claire pointed Flametongue at her.

"Nee-sama, your plan has failed. Kamito won't become the «Demon King» anymore."

"...Failed?"

Rubia spoke coldly.

"The genes of the «Demon King» remain in Kazehaya Kamito's body still."

She readied the incandescent «Laevateinn».

"If ''it'' sleeps again, I shall simply awaken it once more."

"Nee-sama..."

Flames burst forth from the crimson blade, destroying «Lost Cathedral»'s ceiling.

"—Pick up your sword, «Demon King» Kamito. Let us continue to blade dance."

"Nee-sama, stop it... Please stop...!"

"Take cover and hide on the side. If you don't want to become a liability."

"Nee-sama..."

Holding the intensely burning crimson sword, Rubia stepped forward slowly.

Intimidated by that overwhelming presence, Claire held her breath.

...No way. In his current state, Kamito cannot defeat Nee-sama for sure.

"—Claire, it'll be fine."

"...Eh?"

Kamito tapped her on the shoulder.

Pushing Claire to the back, he stepped up.

"N-No way! Once you fight Nee-sama, again you will—"

"Don't worry. I'm not going to rely on the «Demon King»'s power."

Kamito smiled fearlessly and picked up the demon sword of darkness that had fallen on the floor.

"—Considering the title of the «Demon King», having one title as the Demon King of the Night is enough."

Kamito had faith for some reason. That ''she'' was present.

"Kamito, that hand..."

Claire's eyes widened suddenly.

"Yes, the one I will rely on is—"

Instantly, the spirit seal carved on his left hand gave off dazzling brilliance.

What appeared was proof of the «Strongest Blade Dancer», the seal of the darkness spirit.

The pain of what he lost three years ago. The nostalgic feeling of souls linked deeply.

"...Hey, can you hear my voice?"

Kamito whispered intimately to the demon sword in his hand.

The brightness of the darkness seal instantly intensified. Blood dripped from the seal, flowing along the demon sword's hilt to gradually dye the jet-black blade red. Then—

"Please! Lend your power to me once more—Restia!"

—I've been waiting all this time for you to say that, Kamito.

In his mind, her voice resounded.

It was not the voice of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll. Kamito was certain he had not heard wrong, this was her voice.

Intense sparks flew from the seal on his left hand and the demon sword of darkness instantly changed its form in his hand.

A familiar sense of balanced weight. In his hand was the feeling of the sword he was well accustomed to.

The original appearance of the demon sword of darkness—the elemental waffe, the «Vorpal Sword».

"Restia..."

Kamito's sword which had finally returned after three years.

The cold gleaming body of the black blade was beautiful to a breathtaking degree.

However—

—Kamito, let's save the talking for later. First we must figure out how to defeat her.

"Yeah, you're right."

Reminded by Restia's voice, Kamito's attention returned to Rubia before him.

"Useless."

Wielding «Laevateinn», Rubia closed in.

The heat from the madly dancing flames mercilessly roasted Kamito's skin.

"That sword you hold there cannot defeat me, the «Sacred Maiden»."

"...Yes, you are right."

Kamito nodded frankly and admitted the fact.

It was just as she said. Even if he retrieved his power from his «Ren Ashbell» days completely, it was still not enough to defeat the «Sacred Maiden» who wielded «Laevateinn»'s god-slaying flames.

Ren Ashbell's power alone ''was not enough''.

Hence—

"Come forth, ''Est''!"

Kamito summoned his other partner.

The «Demon Slayer» that Rubia's «Laevateinn» had shattered.

—Yes, Kamito. I am your sword, your wish is my command.

An adorable voice resounded in his mind.

As the spirit seal on his right hand glowed, «Terminus Est»'s blade was reconstituting itself in Kamito's hand.

"What!?" "No way...!"

Rubia stared with her eyes wide open as Claire exclaimed in surprise.

The «Vorpal Sword» with its jet-black darkness as well as the «Demon Slayer» with its silver-white brilliance.

Two legendary swords of equal standing were now gathered in Kamito's hands.

"Thanks, Est."

Kamito expressed his gratitude to the sacred sword that appeared in his right hand.

At this time, the blade of the demon sword in his left hand shook slightly.

—Miss Sacred Sword, please don't drag me down.

—The same goes for you, please don't get in my way.

In response to Restia's taunting, Est displayed a rare moment of oppositional defiance.

"You two, please don't talk in my mind at the same time..."

Smiling wryly, Kamito crossed his twin swords and entered a stance.

Perhaps intimidated by the wind produced by the swords, Rubia quietly halted her steps.

"Claire, watch carefully."

"Eh?"

Kamito declared boldly to Claire behind him.

It seemed like Claire had already figured out Kamito's true identity.

Then there was no need to hide his past from her anymore.

"—I am the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell."

"...!?"

Hearing her gasp behind him, Kamito sprang into action.

Wielding the two strongest swords, he ran forward all at once—!

"Foolish. «Elemental Waffen» cannot be used under conditions of dual contracts."

Rubia's «Laevateinn» swept horizontally all space before him.

The crimson flames bursting forth instantly vaporized a stone pillar and flew towards Kamito.

"Kamito!" "Kamito-kun!"

Claire and Fianna's screams echoed within the floor. However—

"I've heard that the «Demon King» in the past was able to use seventy-two spirits all by himself!"

Kamito kicked the ground to take a flying leap, stepping decisively into the flames.

"—O darkness, devour the flames to become my strength!"

The horizontally sweeping «Vorpal Sword» cleared away the crimson flames. Taking advantage of Rubia's instant of wavering, Kamito proceeded to swing the «Demon Slayer» wielded in his right hand.

"...!?"

Rubia barely blocked the sword. In the instant the blades clashed, intense flames exploded from «Laevateinn»'s body.

Kamito did stop his series of attacks. Still crossing blades with «Laevateinn» using the «Demon Slayer», Kamito added on top of it a strike from his left hand's «Vorpal Sword».

The spewing flames were suppressed entirely by the demon sword of darkness while the shining «Demon Slayer» gradually pressed near Rubia.

"Impossible... Why!?"

Rubia Elstein's eyes displayed signs of fear.

Faced against the consecutive strikes of the twin swords, «Laevateinn» was subdued despite the fact that it was supposed to be the strongest flame elemental.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh!"

Pushing against «Laevateinn», Kamito hammered the «Demon Slayer» again. Repeatedly, again and again, it was as though he were forging a long sword in a fiery furnace.

"...I cannot lose, in order to save this world."

"Your way of doing things is not going to save the world!"

Yelling, Kamito swung down the twin swords infused with divine power.

The elemental waffe «Laevateinn»'s crimson blade began to show cracks.

Kamito was overwhelming the opponent, purely through sword skills rather than the Demon King's power.

"Sacrificing the weak and using your younger sister is wrong!"

"Shut up. You have never tasted true despair, that's all."

"I understand despair very well. Three years ago, when I failed to protect her—!"

As the twin swords of light and darkness danced, the flames of purgatory were swept away. Realizing her disadvantage in a close range combat, Rubia distanced herself and raised «Laevateinn» up high overhead.

Intense, burning, gigantic flames form a vortex with the crimson blade as the center.

This was the «Calamity Queen»—Rubia Elstein's full powered special move of the sword.

''That'' was exactly what Kamito targeted.
[[File:STnBD V10 258-259.jpg|400px|thumbnail|right]]
(Est, Restia—I'm relying on you!)

The «Demon Slayer» gave off dazzling brightness while the «Vorpal Sword» became enveloped in jet-black lightning.

This next attack was infused with all of his remaining divine power. Failure meant death.

"Magical equipment release—«Muspelheim»!"

Rubia Elstein unleashed the greatest and most powerful flames.

"—Let this strike decide the victor!"

Yelling that, Kamito leaped at the intensely burning purgatory.

Then—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Final Form—«Last Strike・Dual»!"

Using dual wielding to perform the secret technique, Kamito smashed apart Rubia's «Laevateinn».

—END

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter9

2013-03-29T10:25:11Z

Flamixer: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 9 - The Awakening of the Demon King==

===Part 1===

—Kamito. Hey, Kamito.

It was that voice again... The voice very similar to hers.

His consciousness enshrouded in darkness, Kamito found himself surrounded gently by the voice.

The way her arms embraced Kamito when he was young.

(...Me—did I fail to protect ''again''?)

The leather glove covering his left hand had been burned away by fire, revealing the spirit seal.

On it was written his regrets from three years ago.

This hand had failed to save her who had been devoured by darkness.

Then Kamito had failed again to protect his precious comrade—Claire Rouge.

Despite possessing enough power to be called the «Strongest Blade Dancer», when it came to truly precious people, he always—

—It is still not too late, Kamito.

(...Really?)

In his hazy consciousness, Kamito asked with dependency.

—Really. If you thirst for power, simply form a contract with me.

(Con...tract...)

Just as Kamito was about to follow the voice that surrounded him, as he was about to nod—

(Who are you...?)

He gathered his little remaining willpower and resisted.

Then the voice laughed lightly—

—My name is Ren Ashdoll. The existence you people call the «Darkness Elemental Lord».

(...What did... you say!?)

Suddenly, Kamito felt soft feathers against his face.

Before his eyes, the black-winged darkness spirit stood smiling.

A being very similar to Restia, but not Restia.

(...You are the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll?)

Kamito asked with a hoarse voice.

—Indeed, this darkness spirit is the vessel where my will inhabits.

—The being that guides towards awakening the «Demon King» who carries my power.

The ''being'' with Restia's appearance extended a hand towards Kamito.

—Come on, take my hand, Ren Ashbell.

—If you form a contract with me, your «Wishes» will all be realized.

(...My wish?)

namely the power to protect precious comrades—''The power to not lose anything ever again''.

(I... want...)

Kamito's final rationality was devoured by darkness.

Thus, the «Demon King» took the «Darkness Elemental Lord»'s hand.

The being with Restia's appearance melted into a mass and turned into a single-edged sword.

A jet black demon sword exuding ominous miasma.

His sanity devoured by darkness, Kamito's throat let loose a roar.

===Part 2===

"Claire..."

Faced with Claire who was dressed in a ritual outfit colored like darkness, Fianna stood rooted to one spot in shock.

With her red hair untied, Claire resembled her older sister greatly.

The only difference lay in the characteristic of the Elstein sisters, the crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Claire's eyes were completely empty without any light at all.

"...Who are you?"

Claire asked again. Her expression was as cold as ice.

"Did you forget me?"

Feeling a shock that frightened her, Fianna spoke up.

...It went without saying, her mind already understood. Claire most likely had her memories wiped by Rubia Elstein's magic.

However, Fianna felt a stinging pain in her heart.

Back during her days at the «Divine Ritual Institute», the only people Fianna could call friends were her junior Reicha Alminas who would later become the «Fire Queen» and her senior Rubia.

After Fianna lost the power of the spirit contract and became the «Lost Queen», everyone either mocked her secretly or treated her with caution.

However, on their first meeting—Claire had treated Fianna as an equal.

Even with circumstances imposed upon her as the «Calamity Queen»'s younger sister, Claire still moved forward with resolute will.

Claire's steadfast figure, pursuing her own «Wish» relentlessly, seemed extraordinarily dazzling from Fianna's perspective.

Fianna gazed into Claire's empty stares and spoke:

"I am Fianna Ray Ordesia—Your teammate."

"...Teammate?"

Claire inclined her head in puzzlement.

"Yes. Your comrade."

"Com... rade..."

She muttered with a sluggish voice... But soon after, she shook her head.

"—Liar. I have always been alone. I have no comrades."

"Claire..."

Fianna clenched her fist tightly before her chest.

...She really has forgotten.

Not only Fianna but also Ellis and Rinslet, even Kamito as well—

"Meow..."

At their feet, Scarlet cried mournfully.

"Claire, have you even forgotten your own contracted spirit?"

"...Contracted spirit?"

"Scarlet. You've been saved by her countless times."

"Scarlet..."

Confusion appeared on Claire's face for the first time.

Watching her, Fianna felt a little hopeful.

(...She still hasn't lost her memories completely!)

"Scarlet... That name... I know it..."

"Yes, it's the name of your contracted spirit!"

"—let... Scarlet... Ooh..."

Claire held her hand against her head and groaned.

At this moment, the wall of fire blocking Fianna's advance began to flicker and waver as if being blown by wind.

In that instant, Fianna ran towards the altar.

"...Don't come over!"

Claire released crimson flames from her hand.

"...!"

Fianna hastily laid herself flat against the floor.

The flames swept over Fianna's head, forming an intense pillar of fire behind her.

"...I am the «Darkness Queen». —The princess maiden who serves the «Demon King»."

Claire's red hair fluttered like flames.

From atop the altar, she gazed down coldly at Fianna.

"...Ooh, to think she could still command flames even though she has clearly lost Scarlet already."

The power of spirit magic originated from one's own contracted spirit. Commanding flames of this level when she had already lost her contracted spirit was supposed to be impossible.

(...So these are the flames of Elstein.)

Before these flames, even the flame spirit «Scarlet» had to be wary of them.

Because the flames of Elstein were «flames that incinerated other flames».

"...Retreat. Or else I will turn you into charcoal."

Lifting up the skirt hem of her ritual attire, Claire slowly began to walk.

"...Where are you planning to go?"

"By the side of the «Demon King» I am supposed to serve—"

"...! I won't let you go. Definitely."

Fianna glared at Claire and stood up.

"—Then if you are going to hinder me, disappear!"

Claire produced flames once more—

The flames were serious this time. A direct hit would mean death.

"Claire, I don't mind your frankness—"

In that instant, Fianna took out a spirit crystal from her bosom and threw it out.

Immediatly, a bright flash filled the great hall.

"...!"

With Claire's aim disrupted, the flames spread and began burning the surroundings.

With her eyes covered, Fianna instantly rushed up the steps to the altar.

—This was Fianna's gamble.

(Claire can't possibly have lost her memories completely.)

Even though she was swallowed by darkness, the fire in her heart still gave off smoke.

Claire still remembered «Scarlet»'s name. Furthermore—

(The priordial flames had gone off mark on purpose.)

Supposing Claire was really completely devoured by darkness, that could not possibly happen.

(It's too early to despair!)

As the the spirit crystal's effects ran out, the flash dissipated.

There were still six or seven steps left—the altar was farther than imagined. Perhaps Fianna had misjudged the distance visually.

However, stopping was not an option. Surrounding by spreading flames, Fianna sprinted.

"...Stop—Stop!"

Wavering, Claire released especially large flames.

Fianna found herself surrounded by flames completely without any escape—!

"...!"

Fianna ran as she closed her eyes. Just as she prepared herself for death, something red flashed before her.

—«Scarlet».

Opening her jaws to swallow the «flames that incinerated other flames», she then disappeared.

"...Eh?"

In that instant, Claire's eyes truly opened for the first time.

Fianna did not stop running. Understanding «Scarlet»'s intentions, she charged.

"Why, why won't you stop!?"

"Because I believe in you!"

(...Four more steps... Three...—)

Fianna released divine power from her entire body and passed through the burning flames.

So hot. So hot. So hot. The billowing heat wave almost made her lose consciousness.

Mustering the last of her strength, Fianna reached out towards Claire who stood there stupefied.

"Wake up! Kamito-kun is waiting for you—"

"—Kamito?"

Hearing the name, Claire's expression froze.

(I made it—)

Fianna smiled with relief—

And grabbed Claire's right hand.

Then—

"By the name of the Ordesia imperial family! Your flames, your soul—Hereby returned!"

The «Spirit Seal» carved on Fianna's right hand disappeared and the crimson crest was emblazoned on Claire's hand.

"...Ah... Guu...!"

Claire began to cry out in pain.

(...I'll leave the rest to you, Scarlet!)

===Part 3===

"...NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Rinslet's mournful screams resounded through the forest.

Before her eyes, the demon spirit swallowed Fenrir.

"Fenrir...!"

Displaying despair on her face, Rinslet stood motionless in shock.

The «Spirit Seal» carved on her hand disappeared silently.

"Rinslet, what are you doing!?"

Ellis cried out acutely.

In front of the dazed Rinslet, the massive white sphere opened its jaws.

"..."

However, Rinslet remained in a daze, collapsed sitting on the ground.

The gigantic tongue that had swallowed «Fenrir» licked its lips—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

At the very last second, Ellis rushed from the side and took to the sky with Rinslet in her arms.

Then she landed some distance away and put down Rinslet.

"...How could this be possible, to devour a contracted spirit?"

Ellis moaned with a terrified expression.

Ahead of her gaze, the sphere acted restless, its appearance undergoing a massive transformation.

Expanding and contracting repeatedly, it gradually took on the form of a four-legged beast.

The simple limbs grew sharp claws and teeth appeared in the gaping jaws.

It looked like some sort of farce in mockery of proud «Fenrir».

"It assimilated Fenrir...!"

"How... could..."

"Fufu, I already said so, right? «Bandersnatch» takes everything by force."

Sjora Kahn giggled and sneered.

"Well then, I'm not holding back against the Fahrengart spirit next."

«Bandersnatch» opened its massive jaws and exhaled a blizzard.

Its breath instantly froze the ground, pinning down the two girls.

—Its power was now vastly superior to earlier.

"...Take, this—"

Readying «Ray Hawk», Ellis aimed at the demon spirit.

However, Rinslet grabbed her arm with the intent of stopping her.

"Rinslet, what are you—"

"Captain, «Fenrir» is inside there!"

Rinslet cried and lamented. Her emerald eyes were tearful.

"..."

Gripping Ellis' arm tightly, she sobbed.

Never shedding a single tear normally, she was now crying like a child.

"B-But..."

Amidst the howling blizzard, Ellis gritted her teeth.

She could sympathize deeply with Rinslet's feelings. For an elementalist, the contracted spirit was a special existence. These bonds were comparable to family ties.

However, if she did not counterattack, they were going to be frozen to death helplessly.

The witch's jeering laughter was heard again. She probably figured out they were unable to counterattack.

"Damn... it...!"

Legs frozen to the ground, they were going to be completely immobile very soon.

"Is this the end..."

Faced with the blizzard blowing forth, Ellis fell to her knees. Just at this moment—

"—What a truly ugly monster."

Clang!

"...!"

Suddenly, a great sword descended from the heavens and pierced «Bandersnatch»'s head.

ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAR!

The demon spirit instantly changed into a spherical form, howling as it rolled about on the ground.

"...What!?"

Sjora Kahn exclaimed with her eyes wide open.

Swiftly pulling out the great sword and landing on the plains of snow was—

The lovely knight dressed in the military uniform of the country of dragons.

Leader of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»—Leonora Lancaster.

Having retrieved the great sword that stood as tall as her, she embedded it into the ground.

"Leonora-dono...!"

Ellis exlaimed with surprise. Why would she be here—

Leonora turned towards Ellis' side.

"Kazehaya Kamito requested that I assist you two. Although I can't use my full power, I should still have strength to spare for driving the witch away."

"Kamito!?"

At this moment, the «Bandersnatch» that had been rolling on the snowy plain got up once again.

The open cut rapidly regenerated and the original ball shape was restored.

"I see, its endurance is commendable."

Leonora remarked in admiration and took up the «Dragon Slayer».

"You still have the strength to spare for driving the witch away? Interesting words you said there, Dragon Girl."

Sjora Kahn's lips separated in a cruel expression.

"Your dragon spirit, I want to eat it too."

"What could a mere demon spirit do to my «Nidhogg»?"

Leonora released the sword's aura, shaking the atmosphere.

(So this is the strongest elementalist from the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» with their longstanding victorious renown...)

Ellis gulped while Rinslet stared with her eyes wide.

The Theocracy's witch and Dracunia's Dragon Princess.

As the two faced off, tension levels rose to a maximum, at that very instant—

"...How!?" "What is happening!?"

Suddenly, the «Lost Cathedral» shook as the sound of an earthquake was heard.

"—Hmph, so it finally started."

Sjora Kahn cast her gaze towards the tower and smirked.

The sudden change in the witch's tone felt quite jarring to Ellis—

"Started? ...What is going on?"

"—the «Demon King» awakened. Darkness Elemental Lord «Ren Ashdoll»."

"Wha—"

"...Demon King?"

Ellis was dumbfounded while Leonora frowned with surprise.

Sjora gazed up at the tower as if she had lost interest in these girls. Then—

"Feel grateful for the «Demon King»'s awakening. I'll play with you girls some other time."

Together with «Bandersnatch», the witch disappeared into the magic circle on the ground.

===Part 4===

(...Ooh, mmm...)

Claire woke up in the darkness that locked her consciousness away.

...So hot. It felt almost like the inside of a furnace.

Her memories was a mess. Currently, where was she—

(...In any case, I must leave this place.)

Someone important is waiting for her... That was the only thing she could remember.

Feeling her way around and sweeping away the mud-like darkness, she discovered faint firelight in the distance.

Rather than burning conflagration, this was a warm flame that somehow felt nostalgic.

—ter... Master, where are you...?

Someone's voice could be heard. A dream-like and worried voice.

(...Who?)

—Master!

As Claire reached out towards the flickering flame, the flame instantly burned intensely and transformed into a petite hell cat.

The hell cat called out happily and pounced into Claire's bosom.

"Ah, hot...!"

Claire could not help but cry out.

However, the fiery hell cat kept rubbing its face against her affectionately.

(...This feeling... I have an impression.)

A hole was broken in her heart. The heat from the burning flame seemed to be awakening memories from inside.

(...I have forgotten? Something important—)

Looking down at the hell cat she held in her arms against her chest, Claire desperately tried to recall.

The daughter of the Elstein family in charge of flames.

Blessing the «Demon King»'s awakening, the Darkness Queen.

(No, I am—!)

—Master, please remember! Master's precious comrades!

The flames begn to burn intensely in her bosom, scorching Claire's chest.

(...I know this... I know these flames!)

Indeed, these were the flames that had guarded Claire since childhood.

Always by her side—

(...Scar...let...)

With trembling lips, Claire called out that name.

—Yes, Master!

(...You have returned, Scarlet!)

Claire hugged the burning hell cat tightly.

Instantly, the hell cat dissipated into the air as particles of light—

The «Spirit Seal», symbolizing flames, was instantly branded upon Claire's right hand.

As the power of flames filled her body, the false memories were instantly destroyed.

Then—

"...Princess, you have woke up?"

"...mmm, Fian...na...?"

Claire opened her eyes and—

Her gaze met with the pair of dusk-colored eyes watching her from above.

Fianna's uniform was burned full of holes.

Her gorgeous black hair was in an utter mess.

"Looking like that... What happened to you?"

"...It's actually all of your doing, seriously."

Sighing with exasperation, Fianna held Claire's arm and pulled her to her feet.

"Uh... I was taken here by Nee-sama—"

Claire tried to recall what happened after she came here... Then her head began to hurt.

Speaking of which, why was I dressed in this type of ritual outfit?

"No time to talk now. We must hurry over to Kamito-kun."

"...Kamito."

Claire opened her eyes wide suddenly. Just at this very moment—

A frightening noise came from downstairs.

===Part 5===

"...Ah... Gah... Ahhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

A howling roar like a warcry—

The awakened «Demon King» rushed into the madly dancing flames.

The weapon he held with both hands was a jet black demon sword that reflected no light. Surpassing the «Vorpal Sword» of the past, it was enshrouded in an ominous aura.

All sanity consumed by darkness, the «Demon King» simply rampaged, driven by hatred and the impulse to destroy.

—Indeed, you are the one to lead the world towards destruction.

—Devour these flames of the mortal enemy and slaughter mine enemies!

From the demon sword's blade, jet black lightning burst out and smashed the great hall's pillar.

His hair stood up on end as his eyes burned with intense hatred.

"Finally awakened huh—«Demon King» Kamito."

Rubia Elstein readied her stance with «Laevateinn».

The body of its blade was wrapped in blazing flames as it attacked Kamito.

The strongest flames of «Astral Zero» that could burn the whole world down.

However, the black miasma exuded from the «Demon King»'s body devoured the conflagration within the blink of an eye, transforming them into burning jet-black demonic flames.

"So this the «Demon King»'s power—capable of devouring Laevateinn's «God-slaying Flames» even in a half-awakened state huh?"

"...Gah... Oh... Ahhhhhhhh!"

Roaring, the «Demon King» swung the demon sword enveloped in jet-black flames.

The flames of darkness clashed with the crimson flames, resulting in a massive pillar of fire—!

"...Gah... Oh... Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

"—Yes. This is good."

Swinging «Laevateinn», flames burned in Rubia's eyes.

"This power is indeed—the «Demon King»'s power for destroying the «Elemental Lords»!"

«Demon King» and «Sacred Maiden»—as their powers resisted each other, the pillar of fire disappeared.

—Kill them... Take our enemies, kill them...!

Following the guidance of the voice, the «Demon King» brandished the jet-black demon sword.

Every time the blades met, the miasma released by the demon sword continued to shave away «Laevateinn»'s flames.

This could not even count as a blade dance—Simply the clash between overwhelming powers.

"Hmm...!"

In the magnificent battle, Rubia was gradually getting suppressed. Even though they were perfectly matched, the «Demon King»'s demon sword was slightly more powerful than the strongest flames.

"Not even time can escape a frozen fate—«Frost Blaze»!"

Rubia chanted. The blue flames of absolute zero covered «Laevateinn»'s blade and spread to the «Demon King»'s arm via the demon sword of darkness.

The «Demon King»'s right arm was frozen. However—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

The loud and angry roar even caused an earthquake.

As dark black miasma spread from his body, the flames of absolute zero were shattered within the blink of an eye.

"Are you going to destroy me, «Demon King»?"

Hoho—Rubia smiled at this time.

"So be it. My will shall be inherited by Claire—"

The demon sword of darkness was swung to decapitate the «Sacred Maiden»—

—In that instant, a crimson slash flashed.

===Part 6===

...Momentary silence dominated the great hall.

In that instant, even the burning flames stopped moving.

"—Kamito!"

Opposite the flickering flames—

The figure of Claire Rouge appeared, «Flametongue» in hand.

The flaming whip extending from Claire's hand was wrapped around Kamito's arm.

Given the «Demon King»'s power, shaking off the whip should have been an easy matter, but for some reason, Kamito did not do that.

"...Oh... Ohhh... Ohhhhhhhh..."

His eyes, filled with hatred and the impulse to destroy, turned towards Claire.

He looked towards the Darkness Queen who had lightened the burden of her clothing by burning off the lower hem of the ritual outfit.

"...Could it be possible, she recovered her memory?"

Jumping back to create some distance just as the blade was about to make contact with her neck, Rubia whispered in amazement.

Holding the whip, Claire walked directly over to Kamito who had stopped moving.

"—Hold it! ''It'' is not Kazehaya Kamito—You'll be killed!"

Rubia warned. However—

"No, this is Kamito. I know very well."

Claire simply shook her head.

"...Ohhh... Oh..."

Kamito—ignored Rubia and gazed unerringly at Claire who approached.

The fiery whip lost its heat, melting away and falling from Kamito's arm.

"Kamito—"

Approaching within arm's reach, Claire gazed into Kamito's eyes with her crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Then—

"...Thank you for coming to save me. I am right here."

A soft thud—Flying into Kamito's arms and leaning against his chest, she whispered.

Dark miasma surrounded Claire but quickly dissipated.

"..."

"So, it's fine now."

Then blushing slightly, she tiptoed to reach forward.

"Turn back into the Kamito I love—"

"...!"

Lips were lightly brought together.

Kamito's dull and life-less eyes suddenly opened wide.

"...W-Wait a minute, what are you doing!?"

Peering out from behind a pillar, Fianna protested with displeasure.
[[image:STnBD V10 247.jpg|thumb]]

Claire separated their lips lightly and continued to blush as she gazed up at Kamito.

"...Has what possessed you been exorcised?"

"...Cla...ire...?"

Kamito stood there in a daze, muttering in a stupor.

Claire gazed directly into Kamito's eyes.

"That day, what I hoped for, was not that kind of blade dance."

"...?"

As Kamito's mind was filled with puzzlement, Claire reached out with a finger and poked him in the chest.

"What I hoped for was an even more magnificent and wonderful blade dance... Wouldn't you agree, Mr. Ren Ashbell?"

Claire made a slightly shy and awkward but attractive smile.

"Claire, y-you...!"

As Kamito was rendered speechless, the demon sword of darkness slid and fell from his hand.

===Part 7===

The endless darkness of imprisonment began to show cracks.

Locked away and tightly sealed in the depths of consciousness, the darkness spirit girl awakened.

(I, why...)

Her self and ego should have vanished completely, devoured by the «Ren Ashdoll» tainted by the «Wish». Once Kamito awakened as the «Demon King», he was not going to recall her anymore—that was what was supposed to happen.

However, why did she awaken once more?

...Incomprehensible. One could only attribute it to a miracle.

A miracle that did not happen three years ago.

(...He is calling for me.)

In the darkness, she spread her wings out slowly.

Then she extended her hand towards the air.

To grasp the hand of the young man who needed her.

===Part 8===

...Those mutterings could no longer be heard.

Clearly he had been swallowed by the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll's voice, and fallen into darkness.

Clearly he had awakened as the «Demon King» who brought destruction to the world.

However, Kamito was able to recall his consciousness. As well as the soft sensatin lingering on his lips.

"Why..."

Rubia Elstein was so surprised her voice was trembling.

"Seeing as you had already awakened as the «Demon King», why would you..."

"I'm sure you can understand that point best, Nee-sama."

Claire was the one who answered.

She stared straight at Rubia with her fiery eyes of ruby.

"The «Darkness Queen» is the queen who serves the «Demon King». And my wish as queen was delivered to Kamito."

"Refusing to fall into darkness, and yet you obtained the «Darkness Queen»'s rights...?"

"Don't underestimate me. After all, I am Nee-sama's sister."

Facing Rubia whose expression was filled with disbelief, Claire pointed Flametongue at her.

"Nee-sama, your plan has failed. Kamito won't become the «Demon King» anymore."

"...Failed?"

Rubia spoke coldly.

"The genes of the «Demon King» remain in Kazehaya Kamito's body still."

She readied the incandescent «Laevateinn».

"If ''it'' sleeps again, I shall simply awaken it once more."

"Nee-sama..."

Flames burst forth from the crimson blade, destroying «Lost Cathedral»'s ceiling.

"—Pick up your sword, «Demon King» Kamito. Let us continue to blade dance."

"Nee-sama, stop it... Please stop...!"

"Take cover and hide on the side. If you don't want to become a liability."

"Nee-sama..."

Holding the intensely burning crimson sword, Rubia stepped forward slowly.

Intimidated by that overwhelming presence, Claire held her breath.

...No way. In his current state, Kamito cannot defeat Nee-sama for sure.

"—Claire, it'll be fine."

"...Eh?"

Kamito tapped her on the shoulder.

Pushing Claire to the back, he stepped up.

"N-No way! Once you fight Nee-sama, again you will—"

"Don't worry. I'm not going to rely on the «Demon King»'s power."

Kamito smiled fearlessly and picked up the demon sword of darkness that had fallen on the floor.

"—Considering the title of the «Demon King», having one title as the Demon King of the Night is enough."

Kamito had faith for some reason. That ''she'' was present.

"Kamito, that hand..."

Claire's eyes widened suddenly.

"Yes, the one I will rely on is—"

Instantly, the spirit seal carved on his left hand gave off dazzling brilliance.

What appeared was proof of the «Strongest Blade Dancer», the seal of the darkness spirit.

The pain of what he lost three years ago. The nostalgic feeling of souls linked deeply.

"...Hey, can you hear my voice?"

Kamito whispered intimately to the demon sword in his hand.

The brightness of the darkness seal instantly intensified. Blood dripped from the seal, flowing along the demon sword's hilt to gradually dye the jet-black blade red. Then—

"Please! Lend your power to me once more—Restia!"

—I've been waiting all this time for you to say that, Kamito.

In his mind, her voice resounded.

It was not the voice of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll. Kamito was certain he had not heard wrong, this was her voice.

Intense sparks flew from the seal on his left hand and the demon sword of darkness instantly changed its form in his hand.

A familiar sense of balanced weight. In his hand was the feeling of the sword he was well accustomed to.

The original appearance of the demon sword of darkness—the elemental waffe, the «Vorpal Sword».

"Restia..."

Kamito's sword which had finally returned after three years.

The cold gleaming body of the black blade was beautiful to a breathtaking degree.

However—

—Kamito, let's save the talking for later. First we must figure out how to defeat her.

"Yeah, you're right."

Reminded by Restia's voice, Kamito's attention returned to Rubia before him.

"Useless."

Wielding «Laevateinn», Rubia closed in.

The heat from the madly dancing flames mercilessly roasted Kamito's skin.

"That sword you hold there cannot defeat me, the «Sacred Maiden»."

"...Yes, you are right."

Kamito nodded frankly and admitted the fact.

It was just as she said. Even if he retrieved his power from his «Ren Ashbell» days completely, it was still not enough to defeat the «Sacred Maiden» who wielded «Laevateinn»'s god-slaying flames.

Ren Ashbell's power alone ''was not enough''.

Hence—

"Come forth, ''Est''!"

Kamito summoned his other partner.

The «Demon Slayer» that Rubia's «Laevateinn» had shattered.

—Yes, Kamito. I am your sword, your wish is my command.

An adorable voice resounded in his mind.

As the spirit seal on his right hand glowed, «Terminus Est»'s blade was reconstituting itself in Kamito's hand.

"What!?" "No way...!"

Rubia stared with her eyes wide open as Claire exclaimed in surprise.

The «Vorpal Sword» with its jet-black darkness as well as the «Demon Slayer» with its silver-white brilliance.

Two legendary swords of equal standing were now gathered in Kamito's hands.

"Thanks, Est."

Kamito expressed his gratitude to the sacred sword that appeared in his right hand.

At this time, the blade of the demon sword in his left hand shook slightly.

—Miss Sacred Sword, please don't drag me down.

—The same goes for you, please don't get in my way.

In response to Restia's taunting, Est displayed a rare moment of oppositional defiance.

"You two, please don't talk in my mind at the same time..."

Smiling wryly, Kamito crossed his twin swords and entered a stance.

Perhaps intimidated by the wind produced by the swords, Rubia quietly halted her steps.

"Claire, watch carefully."

"Eh?"

Kamito declared boldly to Claire behind him.

It seemed like Claire had already figured out Kamito's true identity.

Then there was no need to hide his past from her anymore.

"—I am the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell."

"...!?"

Hearing her gasp behind him, Kamito sprang into action.

Wielding the two strongest swords, he ran forward all at once—!

"Foolish. «Elemental Waffen» cannot be used under conditions of dual contracts."

Rubia's «Laevateinn» swept horizontally all space before him.

The crimson flames bursting forth instantly vaporized a stone pillar and flew towards Kamito.

"Kamito!" "Kamito-kun!"

Claire and Fianna's screams echoed within the floor. However—

"I've heard that the «Demon King» in the past was able to use seventy-two spirits all by himself!"

Kamito kicked the ground to take a flying leap, stepping decisively into the flames.

"—O darkness, devour the flames to become my strength!"

The horizontally sweeping «Vorpal Sword» cleared away the crimson flames. Taking advantage of Rubia's instant of wavering, Kamito proceeded to swing the «Demon Slayer» wielded in his right hand.

"...!?"

Rubia barely blocked the sword. In the instant the blades clashed, intense flames exploded from «Laevateinn»'s body.

Kamito did stop his series of attacks. Still crossing blades with «Laevateinn» using the «Demon Slayer», Kamito added on top of it a strike from his left hand's «Vorpal Sword».

The spewing flames were suppressed entirely by the demon sword of darkness while the shining «Demon Slayer» gradually pressed near Rubia.

"Impossible... Why!?"

Rubia Elstein's eyes displayed signs of fear.

Faced against the consecutive strikes of the twin swords, «Laevateinn» was subdued despite the fact that it was supposed to be the strongest flame elemental.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh!"

Pushing against «Laevateinn», Kamito hammered the «Demon Slayer» again. Repeatedly, again and again, it was as though he were forging a long sword in a fiery furnace.

"...I cannot lose, in order to save this world."

"Your way of doing things is not going to save the world!"

Yelling, Kamito swung down the twin swords infused with divine power.

The elemental waffe «Laevateinn»'s crimson blade began to show cracks.

Kamito was overwhelming the opponent, purely through sword skills rather than the Demon King's power.

"Sacrificing the weak and using your younger sister is wrong!"

"Shut up. You have never tasted true despair, that's all."

"I understand despair very well. Three years ago, when I failed to protect her—!"

As the twin swords of light and darkness danced, the flames of purgatory were swept away. Realizing her disadvantage in a close range combat, Rubia distanced herself and raised «Laevateinn» up high overhead.

Intense, burning, gigantic flames form a vortex with the crimson blade as the center.

This was the «Calamity Queen»—Rubia Elstein's full powered special move of the sword.

''That'' was exactly what Kamito targeted.
[[File:STnBD V10 258-259.jpg|400px|thumbnail|right]]
(Est, Restia—I'm relying on you!)

The «Demon Slayer» gave off dazzling brightness while the «Vorpal Sword» became enveloped in jet-black lightning.

This next attack was infused with all of his remaining divine power. Failure meant death.

"Magical equipment release—«Muspelheim»!"

Rubia Elstein unleashed the greatest and most powerful flames.

"—Let this strike decide the victor!"

Yelling that, Kamito leaped at the intensely burning purgatory.

Then—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Final Form—«Last Strike・Dual»!"

Using dual wielding to perform the secret technique, Kamito smashed apart Rubia's «Laevateinn».

—END

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter9

2013-03-29T10:22:18Z

Flamixer: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 9 - The Awakening of the Demon King==

===Part 1===

—Kamito. Hey, Kamito.

It was that voice again... The voice very similar to hers.

His consciousness enshrouded in darkness, Kamito found himself surrounded gently by the voice.

The way her arms embraced Kamito when he was young.

(...Me—did I fail to protect ''again''?)

The leather glove covering his left hand had been burned away by fire, revealing the spirit seal.

On it was written his regrets from three years ago.

This hand had failed to save her who had been devoured by darkness.

Then Kamito had failed again to protect his precious comrade—Claire Rouge.

Despite possessing enough power to be called the «Strongest Blade Dancer», when it came to truly precious people, he always—

—It is still not too late, Kamito.

(...Really?)

In his hazy consciousness, Kamito asked with dependency.

—Really. If you thirst for power, simply form a contract with me.

(Con...tract...)

Just as Kamito was about to follow the voice that surrounded him, as he was about to nod—

(Who are you...?)

He gathered his little remaining willpower and resisted.

Then the voice laughed lightly—

—My name is Ren Ashdoll. The existence you people call the «Darkness Elemental Lord».

(...What did... you say!?)

Suddenly, Kamito felt soft feathers against his face.

Before his eyes, the black-winged darkness spirit stood smiling.

A being very similar to Restia, but not Restia.

(...You are the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll?)

Kamito asked with a hoarse voice.

—Indeed, this darkness spirit is the vessel where my will inhabits.

—The being that guides towards awakening the «Demon King» who carries my power.

The ''being'' with Restia's appearance extended a hand towards Kamito.

—Come on, take my hand, Ren Ashbell.

—If you form a contract with me, your «Wishes» will all be realized.

(...My wish?)

namely the power to protect precious comrades—''The power to not lose anything ever again''.

(I... want...)

Kamito's final rationality was devoured by darkness.

Thus, the «Demon King» took the «Darkness Elemental Lord»'s hand.

The being with Restia's appearance melted into a mass and turned into a single-edged sword.

A jet black demon sword exuding ominous miasma.

His sanity devoured by darkness, Kamito's throat let loose a roar.

===Part 2===

"Claire..."

Faced with Claire who was dressed in a ritual outfit colored like darkness, Fianna stood rooted to one spot in shock.

With her red hair untied, Claire resembled her older sister greatly.

The only difference lay in the characteristic of the Elstein sisters, the crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Claire's eyes were completely empty without any light at all.

"...Who are you?"

Claire asked again. Her expression was as cold as ice.

"Did you forget me?"

Feeling a shock that frightened her, Fianna spoke up.

...It went without saying, her mind already understood. Claire most likely had her memories wiped by Rubia Elstein's magic.

However, Fianna felt a stinging pain in her heart.

Back during her days at the «Divine Ritual Institute», the only people Fianna could call friends were her junior Reicha Alminas who would later become the «Fire Queen» and her senior Rubia.

After Fianna lost the power of the spirit contract and became the «Lost Queen», everyone either mocked her secretly or treated her with caution.

However, on their first meeting—Claire had treated Fianna as an equal.

Even with circumstances imposed upon her as the «Calamity Queen»'s younger sister, Claire still moved forward with resolute will.

Claire's steadfast figure, pursuing her own «Wish» relentlessly, seemed extraordinarily dazzling from Fianna's perspective.

Fianna gazed into Claire's empty stares and spoke:

"I am Fianna Ray Ordesia—Your teammate."

"...Teammate?"

Claire inclined her head in puzzlement.

"Yes. Your comrade."

"Com... rade..."

She muttered with a sluggish voice... But soon after, she shook her head.

"—Liar. I have always been alone. I have no comrades."

"Claire..."

Fianna clenched her fist tightly before her chest.

...She really has forgotten.

Not only Fianna but also Ellis and Rinslet, even Kamito as well—

"Meow..."

At their feet, Scarlet cried mournfully.

"Claire, have you even forgotten your own contracted spirit?"

"...Contracted spirit?"

"Scarlet. You've been saved by her countless times."

"Scarlet..."

Confusion appeared on Claire's face for the first time.

Watching her, Fianna felt a little hopeful.

(...She still hasn't lost her memories completely!)

"Scarlet... That name... I know it..."

"Yes, it's the name of your contracted spirit!"

"—let... Scarlet... Ooh..."

Claire held her hand against her head and groaned.

At this moment, the wall of fire blocking Fianna's advance began to flicker and waver as if being blown by wind.

In that instant, Fianna ran towards the altar.

"...Don't come over!"

Claire released crimson flames from her hand.

"...!"

Fianna hastily laid herself flat against the floor.

The flames swept over Fianna's head, forming an intense pillar of fire behind her.

"...I am the «Darkness Queen». —The princess maiden who serves the «Demon King»."

Claire's red hair fluttered like flames.

From atop the altar, she gazed down coldly at Fianna.

"...Ooh, to think she could still command flames even though she has clearly lost Scarlet already."

The power of spirit magic originated from one's own contracted spirit. Commanding flames of this level when she had already lost her contracted spirit was supposed to be impossible.

(...So these are the flames of Elstein.)

Before these flames, even the flame spirit «Scarlet» had to be wary of them.

Because the flames of Elstein were «flames that incinerated other flames».

"...Retreat. Or else I will turn you into charcoal."

Lifting up the skirt hem of her ritual attire, Claire slowly began to walk.

"...Where are you planning to go?"

"By the side of the «Demon King» I am supposed to serve—"

"...! I won't let you go. Definitely."

Fianna glared at Claire and stood up.

"—Then if you are going to hinder me, disappear!"

Claire produced flames once more—

The flames were serious this time. A direct hit would mean death.

"Claire, I don't mind your frankness—"

In that instant, Fianna took out a spirit crystal from her bosom and threw it out.

Immediatly, a bright flash filled the great hall.

"...!"

With Claire's aim disrupted, the flames spread and began burning the surroundings.

With her eyes covered, Fianna instantly rushed up the steps to the altar.

—This was Fianna's gamble.

(Claire can't possibly have lost her memories completely.)

Even though she was swallowed by darkness, the fire in her heart still gave off smoke.

Claire still remembered «Scarlet»'s name. Furthermore—

(The priordial flames had gone off mark on purpose.)

Supposing Claire was really completely devoured by darkness, that could not possibly happen.

(It's too early to despair!)

As the the spirit crystal's effects ran out, the flash dissipated.

There were still six or seven steps left—the altar was farther than imagined. Perhaps Fianna had misjudged the distance visually.

However, stopping was not an option. Surrounding by spreading flames, Fianna sprinted.

"...Stop—Stop!"

Wavering, Claire released especially large flames.

Fianna found herself surrounded by flames completely without any escape—!

"...!"

Fianna ran as she closed her eyes. Just as she prepared herself for death, something red flashed before her.

—«Scarlet».

Opening her jaws to swallow the «flames that incinerated other flames», she then disappeared.

"...Eh?"

In that instant, Claire's eyes truly opened for the first time.

Fianna did not stop running. Understanding «Scarlet»'s intentions, she charged.

"Why, why won't you stop!?"

"Because I believe in you!"

(...Four more steps... Three...—)

Fianna released divine power from her entire body and passed through the burning flames.

So hot. So hot. So hot. The billowing heat wave almost made her lose consciousness.

Mustering the last of her strength, Fianna reached out towards Claire who stood there stupefied.

"Wake up! Kamito-kun is waiting for you—"

"—Kamito?"

Hearing the name, Claire's expression froze.

(I made it—)

Fianna smiled with relief—

And grabbed Claire's right hand.

Then—

"By the name of the Ordesia imperial family! Your flames, your soul—Hereby returned!"

The «Spirit Seal» carved on Fianna's right hand disappeared and the crimson crest was emblazoned on Claire's hand.

"...Ah... Guu...!"

Claire began to cry out in pain.

(...I'll leave the rest to you, Scarlet!)

===Part 3===

"...NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Rinslet's mournful screams resounded through the forest.

Before her eyes, the demon spirit swallowed Fenrir.

"Fenrir...!"

Displaying despair on her face, Rinslet stood motionless in shock.

The «Spirit Seal» carved on her hand disappeared silently.

"Rinslet, what are you doing!?"

Ellis cried out acutely.

In front of the dazed Rinslet, the massive white sphere opened its jaws.

"..."

However, Rinslet remained in a daze, collapsed sitting on the ground.

The gigantic tongue that had swallowed «Fenrir» licked its lips—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

At the very last second, Ellis rushed from the side and took to the sky with Rinslet in her arms.

Then she landed some distance away and put down Rinslet.

"...How could this be possible, to devour a contracted spirit?"

Ellis moaned with a terrified expression.

Ahead of her gaze, the sphere acted restless, its appearance undergoing a massive transformation.

Expanding and contracting repeatedly, it gradually took on the form of a four-legged beast.

The simple limbs grew sharp claws and teeth appeared in the gaping jaws.

It looked like some sort of farce in mockery of proud «Fenrir».

"It assimilated Fenrir...!"

"How... could..."

"Fufu, I already said so, right? «Bandersnatch» takes everything by force."

Sjora Kahn giggled and sneered.

"Well then, I'm not holding back against the Fahrengart spirit next."

«Bandersnatch» opened its massive jaws and exhaled a blizzard.

Its breath instantly froze the ground, pinning down the two girls.

—Its power was now vastly superior to earlier.

"...Take, this—"

Readying «Ray Hawk», Ellis aimed at the demon spirit.

However, Rinslet grabbed her arm with the intent of stopping her.

"Rinslet, what are you—"

"Captain, «Fenrir» is inside there!"

Rinslet cried and lamented. Her emerald eyes were tearful.

"..."

Gripping Ellis' arm tightly, she sobbed.

Never shedding a single tear normally, she was now crying like a child.

"B-But..."

Amidst the howling blizzard, Ellis gritted her teeth.

She could sympathize deeply with Rinslet's feelings. For an elementalist, the contracted spirit was a special existence. These bonds were comparable to family ties.

However, if she did not counterattack, they were going to be frozen to death helplessly.

The witch's jeering laughter was heard again. She probably figured out they were unable to counterattack.

"Damn... it...!"

Legs frozen to the ground, they were going to be completely immobile very soon.

"Is this the end..."

Faced with the blizzard blowing forth, Ellis fell to her knees. Just at this moment—

"—What a truly ugly monster."

Clang!

"...!"

Suddenly, a great sword descended from the heavens and pierced «Bandersnatch»'s head.

ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAR!

The demon spirit instantly changed into a spherical form, howling as it rolled about on the ground.

"...What!?"

Sjora Kahn exclaimed with her eyes wide open.

Swiftly pulling out the great sword and landing on the plains of snow was—

The lovely knight dressed in the military uniform of the country of dragons.

Leader of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»—Leonora Lancaster.

Having retrieved the great sword that stood as tall as her, she embedded it into the ground.

"Leonora-dono...!"

Ellis exlaimed with surprise. Why would she be here—

Leonora turned towards Ellis' side.

"Kazehaya Kamito requested that I assist you two. Although I can't use my full power, I should still have strength to spare for driving the witch away."

"Kamito!?"

At this moment, the «Bandersnatch» that had been rolling on the snowy plain got up once again.

The open cut rapidly regenerated and the original ball shape was restored.

"I see, its endurance is commendable."

Leonora remarked in admiration and took up the «Dragon Slayer».

"You still have the strength to spare for driving the witch away? Interesting words you said there, Dragon Girl."

Sjora Kahn's lips separated in a cruel expression.

"Your dragon spirit, I want to eat it too."

"What could a mere demon spirit do to my «Nidhogg»?"

Leonora released the sword's aura, shaking the atmosphere.

(So this is the strongest elementalist from the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» with their longstanding victorious renown...)

Ellis gulped while Rinslet stared with her eyes wide.

The Theocracy's witch and Dracunia's Dragon Princess.

As the two faced off, tension levels rose to a maximum, at that very instant—

"...How!?" "What is happening!?"

Suddenly, the «Lost Cathedral» shook as the sound of an earthquake was heard.

"—Hmph, so it finally started."

Sjora Kahn cast her gaze towards the tower and smirked.

The sudden change in the witch's tone felt quite jarring to Ellis—

"Started? ...What is going on?"

"—the «Demon King» awakened. Darkness Elemental Lord «Ren Ashdoll»."

"Wha—"

"...Demon King?"

Ellis was dumbfounded while Leonora frowned with surprise.

Sjora gazed up at the tower as if she had lost interest in these girls. Then—

"Feel grateful for the «Demon King»'s awakening. I'll play with you girls some other time."

Together with «Bandersnatch», the witch disappeared into the magic circle on the ground.

===Part 4===

(...Ooh, mmm...)

Claire woke up in the darkness that locked her consciousness away.

...So hot. It felt almost like the inside of a furnace.

Her memories was a mess. Currently, where was she—

(...In any case, I must leave this place.)

Someone important is waiting for her... That was the only thing she could remember.

Feeling her way around and sweeping away the mud-like darkness, she discovered faint firelight in the distance.

Rather than burning conflagration, this was a warm flame that somehow felt nostalgic.

—ter... Master, where are you...?

Someone's voice could be heard. A dream-like and worried voice.

(...Who?)

—Master!

As Claire reached out towards the flickering flame, the flame instantly burned intensely and transformed into a petite hell cat.

The hell cat called out happily and pounced into Claire's bosom.

"Ah, hot...!"

Claire could not help but cry out.

However, the fiery hell cat kept rubbing its face against her affectionately.

(...This feeling... I have an impression.)

A hole was broken in her heart. The heat from the burning flame seemed to be awakening memories from inside.

(...I have forgotten? Something important—)

Looking down at the hell cat she held in her arms against her chest, Claire desperately tried to recall.

The daughter of the Elstein family in charge of flames.

Blessing the «Demon King»'s awakening, the Darkness Queen.

(No, I am—!)

—Master, please remember! Master's precious comrades!

The flames begn to burn intensely in her bosom, scorching Claire's chest.

(...I know this... I know these flames!)

Indeed, these were the flames that had guarded Claire since childhood.

Always by her side—

(...Scar...let...)

With trembling lips, Claire called out that name.

—Yes, Master!

(...You have returned, Scarlet!)

Claire hugged the burning hell cat tightly.

Instantly, the hell cat dissipated into the air as particles of light—

The «Spirit Seal», symbolizing flames, was instantly branded upon Claire's right hand.

As the power of flames filled her body, the false memories were instantly destroyed.

Then—

"...Princess, you have woke up?"

"...mmm, Fian...na...?"

Claire opened her eyes and—

Her gaze met with the pair of dusk-colored eyes watching her from above.

Fianna's uniform was burned full of holes.

Her gorgeous black hair was in an utter mess.

"Looking like that... What happened to you?"

"...It's actually all of your doing, seriously."

Sighing with exasperation, Fianna held Claire's arm and pulled her to her feet.

"Uh... I was taken here by Nee-sama—"

Claire tried to recall what happened after she came here... Then her head began to hurt.

Speaking of which, why was I dressed in this type of ritual outfit?

"No time to talk now. We must hurry over to Kamito-kun."

"...Kamito."

Claire opened her eyes wide suddenly. Just at this very moment—

A frightening noise came from downstairs.

===Part 5===

"...Ah... Gah... Ahhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

A howling roar like a warcry—

The awakened «Demon King» rushed into the madly dancing flames.

The weapon he held with both hands was a jet black demon sword that reflected no light. Surpassing the «Vorpal Sword» of the past, it was enshrouded in an ominous aura.

All sanity consumed by darkness, the «Demon King» simply rampaged, driven by hatred and the impulse to destroy.

—Indeed, you are the one to lead the world towards destruction.

—Devour these flames of the mortal enemy and slaughter mine enemies!

From the demon sword's blade, jet black lightning burst out and smashed the great hall's pillar.

His hair stood up on end as his eyes burned with intense hatred.

"Finally awakened huh—«Demon King» Kamito."

Rubia Elstein readied her stance with «Laevateinn».

The body of its blade was wrapped in blazing flames as it attacked Kamito.

The strongest flames of «Astral Zero» that could burn the whole world down.

However, the black miasma exuded from the «Demon King»'s body devoured the conflagration within the blink of an eye, transforming them into burning jet-black demonic flames.

"So this the «Demon King»'s power—capable of devouring Laevateinn's «God-slaying Flames» even in a half-awakened state huh?"

"...Gah... Oh... Ahhhhhhhh!"

Roaring, the «Demon King» swung the demon sword enveloped in jet-black flames.

The flames of darkness clashed with the crimson flames, resulting in a massive pillar of fire—!

"...Gah... Oh... Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

"&dash;Yes. This is good."

Swinging «Laevateinn», flames burned in Rubia's eyes.

"This power is indeed—the «Demon King»'s power for destroying the «Elemental Lords»!"

«Demon King» and «Sacred Maiden»—as their powers resisted each other, the pillar of fire disappeared.

—Kill them... Take our enemies, kill them...!

Following the guidance of the voice, the «Demon King» brandished the jet-black demon sword.

Every time the blades met, the miasma released by the demon sword continued to shave away «Laevateinn»'s flames.

This could not even count as a blade dance—Simply the clash between overwhelming powers.

"Hmm...!"

In the magnificent battle, Rubia was gradually getting suppressed. Even though they were perfectly matched, the «Demon King»'s demon sword was slightly more powerful than the strongest flames.

"Not even time can escape a frozen fate—«Frost Blaze»!"

Rubia chanted. The blue flames of absolute zero covered «Laevateinn»'s blade and spread to the «Demon King»'s arm via the demon sword of darkness.

The «Demon King»'s right arm was frozen. However—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

The loud and angry roar even caused an earthquake.

As dark black miasma spread from his body, the flames of absolute zero were shattered within the blink of an eye.

"Are you going to destroy me, «Demon King»?"

Hoho—Rubia smiled at this time.

"So be it. My will shall be inherited by Claire—"

The demon sword of darkness was swung to decapitate the «Sacred Maiden»—

—In that instant, a crimson slash flashed.

===Part 6===

...Momentary silence dominated the great hall.

In that instant, even the burning flames stopped moving.

"—Kamito!"

Opposite the flickering flames—

The figure of Claire Rouge appeared, «Flametongue» in hand.

The flaming whip extending from Claire's hand was wrapped around Kamito's arm.

Given the «Demon King»'s power, shaking off the whip should have been an easy matter, but for some reason, Kamito did not do that.

"...Oh... Ohhh... Ohhhhhhhh..."

His eyes, filled with hatred and the impulse to destroy, turned towards Claire.

He looked towards the Darkness Queen who had lightened the burden of her clothing by burning off the lower hem of the ritual outfit.

"...Could it be possible, she recovered her memory?"

Jumping back to create some distance just as the blade was about to make contact with her neck, Rubia whispered in amazement.

Holding the whip, Claire walked directly over to Kamito who had stopped moving.

"—Hold it! ''It'' is not Kazehaya Kamito—You'll be killed!"

Rubia warned. However—

"No, this is Kamito. I know very well."

Claire simply shook her head.

"...Ohhh... Oh..."

Kamito—ignored Rubia and gazed unerringly at Claire who approached.

The fiery whip lost its heat, melting away and falling from Kamito's arm.

"Kamito—"

Approaching within arm's reach, Claire gazed into Kamito's eyes with her crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Then—

"...Thank you for coming to save me. I am right here."

A soft thud—Flying into Kamito's arms and leaning against his chest, she whispered.

Dark miasma surrounded Claire but quickly dissipated.

"..."

"So, it's fine now."

Then blushing slightly, she tiptoed to reach forward.

"Turn back into the Kamito I love—"

"...!"

Lips were lightly brought together.

Kamito's dull and life-less eyes suddenly opened wide.

"...W-Wait a minute, what are you doing!?"

Peering out from behind a pillar, Fianna protested with displeasure.
[[image:STnBD V10 247.jpg|thumb]]

Claire separated their lips lightly and continued to blush as she gazed up at Kamito.

"...Has what possessed you been exorcised?"

"...Cla...ire...?"

Kamito stood there in a daze, muttering in a stupor.

Claire gazed directly into Kamito's eyes.

"That day, what I hoped for, was not that kind of blade dance."

"...?"

As Kamito's mind was filled with puzzlement, Claire reached out with a finger and poked him in the chest.

"What I hoped for was an even more magnificent and wonderful blade dance... Wouldn't you agree, Mr. Ren Ashbell?"

Claire made a slightly shy and awkward but attractive smile.

"Claire, y-you...!"

As Kamito was rendered speechless, the demon sword of darkness slid and fell from his hand.

===Part 7===

The endless darkness of imprisonment began to show cracks.

Locked away and tightly sealed in the depths of consciousness, the darkness spirit girl awakened.

(I, why...)

Her self and ego should have vanished completely, devoured by the «Ren Ashdoll» tainted by the «Wish». Once Kamito awakened as the «Demon King», he was not going to recall her anymore—that was what was supposed to happen.

However, why did she awaken once more?

...Incomprehensible. One could only attribute it to a miracle.

A miracle that did not happen three years ago.

(...He is calling for me.)

In the darkness, she spread her wings out slowly.

Then she extended her hand towards the air.

To grasp the hand of the young man who needed her.

===Part 8===

...Those mutterings could no longer be heard.

Clearly he had been swallowed by the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll's voice, and fallen into darkness.

Clearly he had awakened as the «Demon King» who brought destruction to the world.

However, Kamito was able to recall his consciousness. As well as the soft sensatin lingering on his lips.

"Why..."

Rubia Elstein was so surprised her voice was trembling.

"Seeing as you had already awakened as the «Demon King», why would you..."

"I'm sure you can understand that point best, Nee-sama."

Claire was the one who answered.

She stared straight at Rubia with her fiery eyes of ruby.

"The «Darkness Queen» is the queen who serves the «Demon King». And my wish as queen was delivered to Kamito."

"Refusing to fall into darkness, and yet you obtained the «Darkness Queen»'s rights...?"

"Don't underestimate me. After all, I am Nee-sama's sister."

Facing Rubia whose expression was filled with disbelief, Claire pointed Flametongue at her.

"Nee-sama, your plan has failed. Kamito won't become the «Demon King» anymore."

"...Failed?"

Rubia spoke coldly.

"The genes of the «Demon King» remain in Kazehaya Kamito's body still."

She readied the incandescent «Laevateinn».

"If ''it'' sleeps again, I shall simply awaken it once more."

"Nee-sama..."

Flames burst forth from the crimson blade, destroying «Lost Cathedral»'s ceiling.

"—Pick up your sword, «Demon King» Kamito. Let us continue to blade dance."

"Nee-sama, stop it... Please stop...!"

"Take cover and hide on the side. If you don't want to become a liability."

"Nee-sama..."

Holding the intensely burning crimson sword, Rubia stepped forward slowly.

Intimidated by that overwhelming presence, Claire held her breath.

...No way. In his current state, Kamito cannot defeat Nee-sama for sure.

"—Claire, it'll be fine."

"...Eh?"

Kamito tapped her on the shoulder.

Pushing Claire to the back, he stepped up.

"N-No way! Once you fight Nee-sama, again you will—"

"Don't worry. I'm not going to rely on the «Demon King»'s power."

Kamito smiled fearlessly and picked up the demon sword of darkness that had fallen on the floor.

"—Considering the title of the «Demon King», having one title as the Demon King of the Night is enough."

Kamito had faith for some reason. That ''she'' was present.

"Kamito, that hand..."

Claire's eyes widened suddenly.

"Yes, the one I will rely on is—"

Instantly, the spirit seal carved on his left hand gave off dazzling brilliance.

What appeared was proof of the «Strongest Blade Dancer», the seal of the darkness spirit.

The pain of what he lost three years ago. The nostalgic feeling of souls linked deeply.

"...Hey, can you hear my voice?"

Kamito whispered intimately to the demon sword in his hand.

The brightness of the darkness seal instantly intensified. Blood dripped from the seal, flowing along the demon sword's hilt to gradually dye the jet-black blade red. Then—

"Please! Lend your power to me once more—Restia!"

—I've been waiting all this time for you to say that, Kamito.

In his mind, her voice resounded.

It was not the voice of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll. Kamito was certain he had not heard wrong, this was her voice.

Intense sparks flew from the seal on his left hand and the demon sword of darkness instantly changed its form in his hand.

A familiar sense of balanced weight. In his hand was the feeling of the sword he was well accustomed to.

The original appearance of the demon sword of darkness—the elemental waffe, the «Vorpal Sword».

"Restia..."

Kamito's sword which had finally returned after three years.

The cold gleaming body of the black blade was beautiful to a breathtaking degree.

However—

—Kamito, let's save the talking for later. First we must figure out how to defeat her.

"Yeah, you're right."

Reminded by Restia's voice, Kamito's attention returned to Rubia before him.

"Useless."

Wielding «Laevateinn», Rubia closed in.

The heat from the madly dancing flames mercilessly roasted Kamito's skin.

"That sword you hold there cannot defeat me, the «Sacred Maiden»."

"...Yes, you are right."

Kamito nodded frankly and admitted the fact.

It was just as she said. Even if he retrieved his power from his «Ren Ashbell» days completely, it was still not enough to defeat the «Sacred Maiden» who wielded «Laevateinn»'s god-slaying flames.

Ren Ashbell's power alone ''was not enough''.

Hence—

"Come forth, ''Est''!"

Kamito summoned his other partner.

The «Demon Slayer» that Rubia's «Laevateinn» had shattered.

—Yes, Kamito. I am your sword, your wish is my command.

An adorable voice resounded in his mind.

As the spirit seal on his right hand glowed, «Terminus Est»'s blade was reconstituting itself in Kamito's hand.

"What!?" "No way...!"

Rubia stared with her eyes wide open as Claire exclaimed in surprise.

The «Vorpal Sword» with its jet-black darkness as well as the «Demon Slayer» with its silver-white brilliance.

Two legendary swords of equal standing were now gathered in Kamito's hands.

"Thanks, Est."

Kamito expressed his gratitude to the sacred sword that appeared in his right hand.

At this time, the blade of the demon sword in his left hand shook slightly.

—Miss Sacred Sword, please don't drag me down.

—The same goes for you, please don't get in my way.

In response to Restia's taunting, Est displayed a rare moment of oppositional defiance.

"You two, please don't talk in my mind at the same time..."

Smiling wryly, Kamito crossed his twin swords and entered a stance.

Perhaps intimidated by the wind produced by the swords, Rubia quietly halted her steps.

"Claire, watch carefully."

"Eh?"

Kamito declared boldly to Claire behind him.

It seemed like Claire had already figured out Kamito's true identity.

Then there was no need to hide his past from her anymore.

"—I am the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell."

"...!?"

Hearing her gasp behind him, Kamito sprang into action.

Wielding the two strongest swords, he ran forward all at once—!

"Foolish. «Elemental Waffen» cannot be used under conditions of dual contracts."

Rubia's «Laevateinn» swept horizontally all space before him.

The crimson flames bursting forth instantly vaporized a stone pillar and flew towards Kamito.

"Kamito!" "Kamito-kun!"

Claire and Fianna's screams echoed within the floor. However—

"I've heard that the «Demon King» in the past was able to use seventy-two spirits all by himself!"

Kamito kicked the ground to take a flying leap, stepping decisively into the flames.

"—O darkness, devour the flames to become my strength!"

The horizontally sweeping «Vorpal Sword» cleared away the crimson flames. Taking advantage of Rubia's instant of wavering, Kamito proceeded to swing the «Demon Slayer» wielded in his right hand.

"...!?"

Rubia barely blocked the sword. In the instant the blades clashed, intense flames exploded from «Laevateinn»'s body.

Kamito did stop his series of attacks. Still crossing blades with «Laevateinn» using the «Demon Slayer», Kamito added on top of it a strike from his left hand's «Vorpal Sword».

The spewing flames were suppressed entirely by the demon sword of darkness while the shining «Demon Slayer» gradually pressed near Rubia.

"Impossible... Why!?"

Rubia Elstein's eyes displayed signs of fear.

Faced against the consecutive strikes of the twin swords, «Laevateinn» was subdued despite the fact that it was supposed to be the strongest flame elemental.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh!"

Pushing against «Laevateinn», Kamito hammered the «Demon Slayer» again. Repeatedly, again and again, it was as though he were forging a long sword in a fiery furnace.

"...I cannot lose, in order to save this world."

"Your way of doing things is not going to save the world!"

Yelling, Kamito swung down the twin swords infused with divine power.

The elemental waffe «Laevateinn»'s crimson blade began to show cracks.

Kamito was overwhelming the opponent, purely through sword skills rather than the Demon King's power.

"Sacrificing the weak and using your younger sister is wrong!"

"Shut up. You have never tasted true despair, that's all."

"I understand despair very well. Three years ago, when I failed to protect her—!"

As the twin swords of light and darkness danced, the flames of purgatory were swept away. Realizing her disadvantage in a close range combat, Rubia distanced herself and raised «Laevateinn» up high overhead.

Intense, burning, gigantic flames form a vortex with the crimson blade as the center.

This was the «Calamity Queen»—Rubia Elstein's full powered special move of the sword.

''That'' was exactly what Kamito targeted.
[[File:STnBD V10 258-259.jpg|400px|thumbnail|right]]
(Est, Restia—I'm relying on you!)

The «Demon Slayer» gave off dazzling brightness while the «Vorpal Sword» became enveloped in jet-black lightning.

This next attack was infused with all of his remaining divine power. Failure meant death.

"Magical equipment release—«Muspelheim»!"

Rubia Elstein unleashed the greatest and most powerful flames.

"—Let this strike decide the victor!"

Yelling that, Kamito leaped at the intensely burning purgatory.

Then—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Final Form—«Last Strike・Dual»!"

Using dual wielding to perform the secret technique, Kamito smashed apart Rubia's «Laevateinn».

—END

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume3 Chapter 3

2013-03-22T15:26:15Z

Flamixer:

1

"......................"

Inside the train, Ren was frozen solid.He sat in such a way that if someone poked him, he would roll on the floor while in sitting position.

The reason for that was the existence of the girl sitting earnestly on his left side, Ayumi. She was clinging to Ren's left arm in order for their bodies to be glued as close as possible.

At the beginning of her teens, wearing a coat over the still immature body, although the sensation wasn't supposed to be very fresh, it's still impossible to be composed about it.

Contrastive to Ayumi, who yielded herself to Ren with a peaceful appearance, his brain has been frozen for the last 10 minutes.

- It happened approximately 10 minutes before.

At the time they waited for the train on the platform of Tokyo Station, staring at Ren shivering from the coldness of the wind, Ayumi asked in a worried manner:

"Are you cold?"

"No, I'm fine"

Ren showed a smile meant to give her a piece of mind but the next moment that smile became frozen.

"a... a... a... Ayumi-chan?"

"If we are like this it's warm, right?"

Feeling guilty for borrowing his coat and trying to transfer her own body temperature, she clung to Ren's arm.

"D-don't do that -"

Ren's brain, trying to separate his body, was pierced by Ayumi's expression, looking at him with upturned eyes.

"-No?"

"Eh, ah, no, that sort of..."

A stuttering Ren. He was unbelievably ashamed, he also thought this sort of thing is wrong, but before the girl's gaze, looking at him sadly, he couldn't shake his head.

''What to do.....''

The warm sense of touch transmitted by his left arm thoroughly snatched Ren's presence of mind. After that, when, how did hey get into the train, he didn't remember any of it.

"I'm sorry"

"-Eh?"

Receiving such an abrupt apology, Ren's consciousness recovered after a long time. Ayumi's turned away expression, full of guilt was reflected in his eyes.

"About what?"

"For making such an odd request."

Ren replied while laughing.

"It's not a big deal, this much"

Actually the girl's wish was simple. What it required were traveling expenses and a little bit of time. Just those will suffice.

''Take me to the sea''

That's what Ayumi spoke in the park. It was just one wish. Naturally, Ren had no objection.

Investigating those contents for a while, he asked only one thing.

"Is a harbor-like place acceptable? Or a sandy beach?"

Without wavering, Ayumi chose the latter. Therefore, together they boarded the Tokaido Line. That route was aimed at Chigasaki.

If that was the nearest swimming beach, Ren doesn't know. But that was the only place he could lead her to. Because of his family's line of work he is a boy unrelated to family vacations et cetera. He had hardly any experience of swimming in the sea. Ren was deeply grateful to the girl who took him by force sea bathing last year's summer.

While chasing the flowing scenery, Ayumi murmured:

"In the end, I wanted to see something beautiful with my own eyes."

"In the end, you say?"

"When I do so, I'm going back. To the Tsuwabuki."

"No!", Ren promptly shouted.

"No! They don't treat you like a fellow human. Only like a tool. If you return to those people you'll never be happy. If you have no place to go, you can come to my house. The Kannagi Clan will, without exception -"

"Ren, you see-"

Ayumi quietly interrupted Ren's desperate pleading words.

"Have you heard about the Tsuwabuki's Grand Festival?"

"The Grand Festival - about that ceremony to appease the volcanic activity of Mt. Fuji? I'm not very familiar with it but the practitioner always lost his life... "

Going that far, Ren turned a terrified glance towards Ayumi.

"No...way....."

What was reflected in those eyes was Ayumi's excessively tranquil smiling face. It was unbelievable. Ren completely denied that expression. There shouldn't be something like that. Such a thing cannot be allowed. Something like that- something like that-

"I have no family name, nor a family register, naming myself is not permitted, but-"

''No way''

''I don't want to hear''

Despite this - the body doesn't move. Even blocking his ears, he can't do it. Without waiting for agreement or disagreement, pouring into his ears, that tone calm as the surface of the lake. Admitting everything, allowing it, accepting it.

"I am called Tsuwabuki. According to the lineage, something like a direct descendant."

''I don't want to hear it''

"The ceremony is tomorrow night. Therefore, I must get back until then. Because I- because I am the priest of the ritual"

''Because I am the priest of the ceremony''

From Ren's body, with a water-like sound, blood flew backwards.

The Yamatsumino Grand Festival - the origin of it goes back roughly 300 years.

The year is 1707 - during the Houei era was the last volcanic eruption of Mt. Fuji and the greatest since the dawn of history. The violent eruption reaching 15 days, it was said that the volcanic ash fell as far as the distant town of Edo. It was not only Kantō but a life or death crisis for Japan itself. No matter how many times Mt. Fuji erupted, it didn't show any signs of quieting down.

That raging <Ki> finally resulted in the embodiment of one demon beast. The impersonation of Fuji's <ki>. it is certain that was the largest, strongest devilishness that materialized in this country. If one tried to rank it among other demon beasts, the only reference it had would be the legendary monsters, like the eight tail serpent that couldn't be defeated without the help of god's power.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T18:00:18Z

Flamixer:

At the same time, in the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city has sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it's someone used to, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra laid on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even if you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the ones that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:58:05Z

Flamixer:

At the same time, at the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city has sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it's someone used to, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra laid on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even if you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the ones that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:54:03Z

Flamixer: Created page with " Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well? he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. ==A bit awkward--woul..."

Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?

he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat.

==A bit awkward--would need to confirm with original

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:52:50Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even if you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the ones that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:48:52Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even if you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:39:31Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, after they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:36:05Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon felt very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he ran.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

There were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, aft er they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:32:17Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon feels very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he was running.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

They were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, aft er they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:28:52Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon feel very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he was running.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

They were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, aft er they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:27:06Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was awaiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed it at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon feel very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he was running.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

They were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, aft er they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3

2012-11-22T17:25:28Z

Flamixer:

The same time, the midair garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

All most people know is that on calm days, roaming buses are more likely to arrive.

Alsheyra lay on a long bench in a corner of the midair garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

She slept so deeply that she wouldn’t even have any dreams.

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine bathed the whole body. The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.

“...The hell is this?”

Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“What the hell is this, eh?”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep. Her body stressed that it hadn’t slept enough, but despite that, Alsheyra woke completely from her slumber.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the people standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Ah, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Kalvan? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!” [TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Alsheyra stood there with her hands on her hips, shouting.

Kanaris stood there, stunned, before hurriedly stepping forward, followed by Savaris and Kalvan. And lastly was Minse’s silhouette.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra cut off Kalvan’s explanation.

"What is this unsightly behavoir? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It is very like us to express objections with military might, however the fact that you can’t even express the ‘suc’ in success is really lamentable. Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know. Working through the night, I was filled with weariness as I waited here. Do you understand? The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing. Would you like some of my leftover anger as change?"

Her displeasure from sleep deprivation showed through as Alsheyra glared at the four of them.

“Ah, man. You wasted it all. What a bad feeling. I can’t take this. I’ve got no more energy. Minse, you have to take responsibility. If you can’t find something interesting that’ll make me laugh, then I’ll have to start the punishment game.”

Facing the various responsibilities he had to take, Minse shuddered.

“…you, it was because you didn’t let me participate in the competition that everything became like this!”

Unable to bear any more of Alsheyra’s slow scolding, Minse shouted out.

“Why can a ten year old child participate, yet I cannot? I can only imagine this was the doing of some sort of Almonise family conspiracy.”

“Hah, a conspiracy? Aren’t you getting a bit too far ahead of yourself?” You’ve never participated in an official competition, have you? Those with insufficient results aren’t allowed to participate in the selection battles, right? You didn’t think that you would get special treatment just because you’re part of the three royal families, did you? Even Tigris-sama followed the order step by step as well, didn’t he?

“Uuu…”

“Ok, that’s that. Well? I’m sure the rest of you did something like this because you were displeased for one reason or another, right? Well, let’s hear it in order, starting from Kalvan.”

“Recently, Your Majesty’s Heaven’s Blade examination standards…”

“For those who have skills matching yours, and gain recognition in proper order in accordance with the laws, should I not give him a Heaven’s Blade? It’s what the Royal family is here to do. Ok, rejected. Next.”

Kalvan powerlessly drooped his head. The next person to speak, Savaris was lightly smiling as he began weaving his speech.

“I want to fight Your Majesty.”

“Is that all?”

“Uh-huh. I’m not like those other people who consider this world in such a complicated way. I only wanted to fight with Your Majesty, so I accepted Minse-sama’s request is all.”

“Sigh~ That’s so damn boring. Next?”

“…………”

Kanaris kept her head lowered and said nothing. However she quickly whipped out her dite from her belt and restored it. The hilt of the sword had a decorated guard, and the sword was very slender…it was a rapier.

“Oya? Kanaris had the same intentions? Really? Ah.”

Looking at Kanaris’ silent, intense, glare, Alsheyra revealed a confounded expression, but that quickly changed into a smile.

“Ok, then so be it. If you guys can beat me, perhaps I will take what you guys said into consideration.”

“Then what about what I said?”

“As long as we battle, it’ll all be good, won’t it?”

“Well, I guess so.”

Savaris stood up as well, restoring the dite on his hands and feet.

“What will you do, Kalvan-sama?”

“…Since it’s already gotten to this stage, I don’t suppose I have any choice.”

Saying this, Kalvan also restored his dite. It was a greatsword.

“For now, I want to make that ‘perhaps’ a certainty.”

“Oya? Is it that you have confidence in beating me?”

“I’ve never gone into battle thinking that I would lose.”

The kei around Kalvan began to expand, making the flowers in garden tremble, and even the trees were beginning to falter. Kalvan’s tall and solid body let out a golden aura. The high density kei being gathered, in tandem with his fighting style, was also undergoing change. The golden kei was almost like a viscous liquid, as it seethed around him, it still floated around Kalvan.

“...You Majesty, before, you wanted to ask us, if we could ever hope to defeat you with just this kind of level, right?”

“Yeah.”

“From the start, I never thought about assassination…”

What immediately followed these words no longer sounded like a spoken language.

The golden kei which was revolving about Kalvan suddenly rushed towards Alsheyra.

“…but about fighting it out with you fair and square!”

“…!”

Alsheyra wanted to move her wrist, but she was blocked by something.

It was an External-type Burst Kei Variant, Armed Sword.

It was a move Kalvan created himself. It was normally used as an armour, with the half materialised kei surrounding his whole body. Although its defence wasn’t as strong as Kongoukei, but it was like a liquid which could congeal instantly into blades the moment anything approached it.

It was different from creating Kei of the same hardness and defensive strength as Kongoukei. It was a sort of pre-emptive defensive measure.

“Ooo~~”

That thing was currently wrapped around Alsheyra’s body, binding her with hardness and stickiness akin to industrial grade rubber.

But it couldn’t hold for long.

They had no intention to wait for it to break.

At this moment, Savaris and Kanaris mobilised.

In the moment it took to shake off the Armed Sword Kei, the two had closed in on Alsheyra.

They didn’t use any special techniques, but the fist and the sword were strikes charged with their respective owners kei.

If they couldn’t break through with one point of attack, then they would break through with two. Two Heaven’s Blade level kei energies came rushing from different directions.

The Midair Flower Garden shook intensely. The garden was filled with sounds of explosions and flashes of light. Avoiding with difficulty, Minse was sent flying into the wall joining the Midair Flower Garden the outer walkway by a full body hit.

(Success!)

As Minse landed within the doorway, his whole body was wracked with pain and as he untwisted his body he expressed his confidence.

(With that, I’m sure she’s been gotten rid of.)

But Minse still didn’t notice.

His own naïve understanding.

As the last heir of the main branch to the Eutnohl family, one of the three Royal Families living a greenhouse life within the Grendan Military Arts world, he couldn’t understand.

The force of their own strikes also blasted the three Heaven’s Blade Receivers apart from the centre.

The lawn in the flower garden had been torn up, the soil lining the flower garden was scattered about, and the stone beneath the soil could be seen. It was like a small scale meteorite crater.

The dust scattered about in the centre gradually settled.

“Uwah~ Well, I guess you guys get a ‘pass.’ ”

The voice range out from the centre.

“To limit the damage around you to a minimum, you opened out two Armed Swords? Quite befitting your hardworking personality, Kalvan. But I’m quite fond of this place, so it’s great that this place hasn’t been wrecked.”

Alsheyra was standing there.

On that beautiful face of hers, there wasn’t a single speck of dust. She merely stood there, unperturbed.

“Impossible.”

Minse’s voice quivered, making incomprehensible noises.

That Alsheyra stood there without a single injury in that soil crater was an unbelievable sight for Minse.

A pained expression appeared on Kalvan’s face, and even Savaris smiled bitterly. Only Kanaris stood there, expressionless, although her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

“But I should take off points for not being able to restrain me just like that, right? Well, I can sympathise seeing how you guys made the decision to give up after understanding you were defeated.”

“Thank you very much.”

The only one obediently lowering his head was Savaris.

“As expected, teamwork you haphazardly created won’t do very much, Kalvan-sama.”

“…It seems that way.”

Kalvan opened out his Armed Sword yet again. The golden Kei wrapped itself around his body anew.

“Then we’ll just have to act according to the situation of the battle on our own.”

“I suppose those are some good words.”

“……”

Agreeing to Kalvan’s suggestion, the three silently increased their Kei pressure. That’s all they did, but it began to warp the airflow. The intense kei flow expelled the air, created a strong gale.

It was as if the Midair Flower Garden was in the eye of a hurricane.

But in the centre of that…

“Didn’t I say that I was kind of partial to this place? If you guys go all out, then it would be very troublesome, and you would break this place. Which – is – why…”

Alsheyra raised a finger.

Closing an eye, with a coquettish expression on her face, she quietly whispered.

“Let’s end this here ☆~”

What happened in the next instant was something that Minse would probably never be able to explain.

Victory was decided just like that.

<center>◇</center>

The wilderness, was just as wild and rough as its name suggested.

Despite wearing shoes with strong soles made specifically to cater for this, he could still feel that intense feeling penetrate throughout his body. Layfon carefully stepped on the ground as he marched forward, finally arriving at the point ten kilomels out from the north-easternmost edge of the city.

His target had already entered his line of sight.

Layfon pulled out his dite and restored it.

The Heaven’s Blade.

A platinum dite appeared in his hands.

Even the weight of Grendan’s mysterious platinum could be adjusted according to the user’s wishes. Normally, one would have to compromise some aspect of density, hardness, viscosity, shape, or conductivity. But the Heaven’s Blade had no such issue.

Regardless of the hardness of the dite, it was possible to make it whatever weight was convenient for the user. It was hard to break, and it could change to any shape freely.

The only setting Layfon was particular about was weight. As for the others, he entrusted them to the special Heaven’s Blade technicians.

“You’re the first Heaven’s Blade to say such a thing. Is it because you’re young, that you underestimate the value of the weapon was well?”

Looking at Layfon silently listening to his criticism, the old technician finally revealed a defeated expression, giving up attempting to persuade him, and set the sword to match Layfon’s physique.

(It’s just a sword anyway.)

As long as it could be set to the same weight that his wrist was used to, than anything else would be fine. All he needed to remember was that part and forget everything else.

That’s all the awareness he had for a sword. That weight he was so used to in his hands would quickly become a part of his body. The kei spread out like the nervous system, making the inflow of kei into the sword even more complete.

Was this the result of training under Lintence with the steel threads in the past month? Like being able to make input kei into his sword the same way his kei would instinctively flow into his muscles. Even though his fighting stance was a little forced when he fought with the sword, it could still achieve what was desired.

This wasn’t just a feeling.

With this sort of technology, couldn’t he toss the blade into the air and manipulate it freely? Maybe he should try next time.

Even Layfon wasn’t brave enough to just toss it into the midst of a battle.

The enemy was getting closer.

Layfon reached into a small pack on his waist and retrieved two small objects, and tossed them skyward. They two arced across in a parabola, and using his External Type kei, Layfon shattered them.

The shattered objects turned into yellow dust and scattered about in all four directions.

It was a kind of dried animal fat. After other refining steps, it could be made into soap. But right now it wasn’t like that. It was just to give the surround the smell of life.

Would the Filth Monsters react to the scent of living things? Naturally, people would ask such questions in doubt. As for results, it definitely produced them. In terms of larvae moving in large herds, it could drastically change their movement routes.

But as for older Filth Monsters, the effect was minimal.

For Mature Phase Filth Monsters it was impossible to tell if it even had any effect. The Technical Department had once told him that. But regardless, this was the first time he had fought a Mature Phase. Everyone bestowed their experience upon Layfon.

As if it were cautious, the Mature Phase didn’t change its bearing, but it noticed the existence of a tiny life form en route to Grendan. Although, it wasn’t affected by the smell, but by Layfon’s shadow.

A Mature Phase Stage 2, just as Delbone predicted.

As it got closer, the Mature Phase revealed that mysterious body shape. Like a bug in its larval state, when it shed, it would get rid of its legs, and specialise into a flying form. But the Mature Phase purged even its insect form, transforming into something akin to a reptile.

There was some doubt.

All of Grendan’s Filth Monster researches held doubts.

Because the lack of nutrition when growing up as Filth Monsters, they would attack cities. And when they transformed into Mature Phases, they would become extremely hungry.

Then why would there be some many Mature Phases in the way of Grendan’s wandering area?

If cities in the same region where annihilated, it was impossible for the news to not spread to Grendan. But they didn’t hear of such reports of other cities being destroyed.

Then, couldn’t the Filth Monsters reproduce through the pollutants and cannibalism?

Then, why would they attack humans?

For Layfon, he couldn’t understand this.

But Delbone gave this answer.

“If you’re talking about diet, mankind can survive by only eating wild vegetation as well. Then why would they eat meat? And this is every kind of creature. Do we reproduce just to eat? That’s not all, we’ve also created various kinds of dishes and desserts. Why is this? Because they give humankind a kind of enjoyment. Can we just assume that Filth Monsters don’t know of this kind of enjoyment?”

Although he couldn’t be said to have no interest, but clearly he wasn’t able to understand the Filth Monsters feelings.

The Filth Monster near him was exactly as Delbone described: it had just entered the Mature Stage for a week.

“Arara…I’ve made a little mistake.”

From within the helmet came the voice of an obaa-san who seemed to be a good mood.

“What is it?”

“At first I thought there were two, but it seems there’s only one.” [Change mature phase stage 2 to 2 mature phases…T_T for all prev sections.]

“…Eh?”

What Layfon saw before him were indeed two filth monsters. Some distance off, climbing below Grendan was a body far larger than those supporting pillars, sporting a pair of semi-transparent wings. Long and sharp teeth could be seen protruding from that long and strange mouth. Only the eyes were like those of a bug’s, with a pair of dark green glass ball eyes.

Those two looked as if they were stacked atop each other and flying.

“No, no, please look carefully. They’re linked together at their tail section, right? It’s like when dragonflies mate. It’s because there are two heads, so I got it wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Ah… No problem.”

Compared to two, one was still a lot easier…was what Layfon thought.

“The battlefield isn’t somewhere you can get careless, okay?”

As if reading Layfon’s mind, come those words of warning. Although obaa-san’s words weren’t actually severe, they were like water seeping into soil, irrefutable.

They no longer had any time to be having a conversation.

“Well, I hope you have an enjoyable fight.”

Once again hearing those words he heard two days ago, Delbone’s voice vanished, and following immediately, the Mature Phase opened its two huge mouths, and rushed towards Layfon with urgency.

Layfon jumped up, avoiding.

The Mature Phase’s lower half smashed the hard ground apart. The upper half was chasing Layfon as he rapidly ascended. Tugging the lower half after it the two halves eventually switched places.

It was as if they were twining around each other as they chased Layfon.

After adjusting his posture mid air, Layfon engaged the Mature Phase in attack.

External-type burst Kei, Sendan.

The blade emitted brightly coloured Kei. A paper thin shockwave cut through a part of the Mature Phase’s wing and sliced the tail section where the two were connected.

The Filth Monster’s two halves let out a fierce wail. The scream itself had a lot of force behind it, completely sending Layfon’s small body flying.

If you said a creature had two heads, then a ten-year-old child won’t understand. Could you not kill it even if you cut off a head? As for the Mature Phases that came in all shapes and sizes, all that he had heard about them was that the scales on their heads were extremely hard.

Then, what about the section that connected the two bodies together? Although he had suspicions like a child’s curiosity, it was a fact that that part moved the least and was the easiest to target.

The Sendan beautifully divided the tail portion into two. From the wound came spraying out a viscous liquid.

However, the two separated parts were both still moving individually.

“What’re you talking about; this is clearly two Mature Phase Filth Monsters.”

Although he was unable to kill the Filth Monster, Layfon was hardly depressed at all. At any rate, he should land before worrying about anything else. The enraged Mature Phase performed even more complex movements than when it was whole, in order to get closer to Layfon while preventing his escape.

Layfon didn’t retreat nor evade, and instead took at deep breath on the spot. His breath temporarily fogged up his line of sight through the helmet.

Layfon was filled with Kei. In that moment with the heat pressing down on his whole body –

He gathered it all on his blade.

External-type burst Kei, Gouken (Resounding Blade).

The blade of the sword became wider and longer, transforming into a huge sword taller than Layfon. A sword that had been infused with Kei. This was a technique that could be used by any Military Artist of a sword using Style. However, normal Dites were unable to withstand the highly concentrated Kei that Layfon emitted and would self-destruct. As for normal Military Artists, they were unable to use the technique to such an extent to cause the blade to self-destruct. That’s why, for Layfon, if he didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade he was unable to use this technique.

Even at birth, Layfon possessed an enormous amount of Kei.

Was he adopted only because of that? He had also thought about this before. However, it was only because he had this power, that he could become a Heaven’s Blade.

By becoming a Heaven’s Blade he could even better help the orphanage.

When Layfon was very young, he realised that this was what life is all about. It was fortune and misfortune blended together. One moment of fortune was the result of overcoming many misfortunes, and a series of misfortunes laid the foundation for following happiness.

Of course he wanted good fortune to come. It was because of his talent that allowed him to be adopted. However, it was thanks to this, that he was able to meet Derek and Leerin. However, because they were in an orphanage, they experienced many tragedies as a result of the lack of food. But because he was a Military Artist, he could rely on his Military Artist grants to slightly ease the orphanage’s suffering. And in order to never be in such a state again, he decided to fully utilise his own abilities to become a Heaven’s Blade.

After becoming a Heaven’s blade, there was definitely the happiness that he was waiting for. Layfon firmly believed this.

And then, he became a Heaven’s Blade.

The huge sword was one that even adult Military Artists couldn’t properly grip, yet Layfon wielded it with ease. He aimed it at the circling Mature Phase. Making a feint, he rushed towards the Mature Phase in front of him, stepping on its forehead and jumping once again, somersaulting in the air.

As Layfon twisted in the air, the two halves collided with each other before his eyes. There was a resounding boom. The vibrations from the sound shook the outside of the contamination suit, and the sound of small pebbles striking the helmet could be heard.

Layfon held the gigantic sword in a reverse grip and landed on the Mature Phase’s back.

Then he plunged the sword into it.

And pulled out the Heaven’s Blade.

All that was left was the Dite infused blade of the sword.

He then jumped up.

The remaining Gouken was blasted apart. It transformed into numerous Sendan, and sliced the Mature Phase’s body all over.

(Good)

As Layfon avoided the irregular storm of the Sendans, he let out a shout of success with a clenched fist in his heat. He has always wanted to know if he could do this, and he had always trained in his mind. And the result made Layfon feel very satisfied.

(Is it possible to focus the direction of the explosions onto a single point? If he can immediately get to that level next time…)

As he was thinking this, he landed and ran beside the Mature Phase’s body.

The effective area of the Gouken explosion was even smaller than he had imagined. Even though this was something for him to improve on later, at least he had managed to dispatch a Mature Phase. As long as it was effective, it was ok… thought Layfon as he was running.

Suddenly, the back of the Filth Monster cracked open.

“…Eh?”

It wasn’t the result of the Gouken. From the vibrations he felt underfoot, it seemed that the cracking had come from within.

Something was surging out from within.

Before any sound from the cracking could be heard, Layfon had already jumped.

The scales and flesh of the Mature Phase burst open, and from it surged countless larvae.

This probably counts as his carelessness, right? In the prior lectures about Mature Phases he had heard that among Filth Monsters they were the ones who had given up the ability to reproduce. He had also heard that if Filth Monsters wanted to reproduce they had to moult into the Female form.

And he heard one more thing about Mature Phases.

They were strange Transforming types.

The pair in front of his eyes were exactly that.

The two in front of him looked to be a pair. They were clearly Mature Phase, but they hadn’t given up the ability to reproduce. Or rather, they had become Mature Phases that had found some abnormal way to reproduce.

At any rate, in order to escape the larvae that were just gushing out of the Mature Phases’ body Layfon jumped.

He was a fraction too slow.

His shoe was caught on a Larva. It reduced his jumping power by a lot. The silver lining in the cloud was the fact that only the sole of the shoe had been caught. It was just that the sole of the shoe was shaved away a little, and hadn’t made a hole through which pollutants could seep through.

However, the momentum of his jump had been reduced, and it undeniably caused Layfon to lose his balance.

Without any threats to it, the Mature Phase did not fail to take advantage of that opening.

It opened its maw to swallow up Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“Ara ara, Layfon has been swallowed.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Lintence was standing alone on the outskirts of the city and hearing Delbone’s words allowed him to understand the situation. Although the sense of touch from the steel wires allowed a general understanding of the situation, the information it delivered couldn’t be compared to the precision of Psychokinesis.

The Mature Phase flew towards the sky. For the moment, Lintence took care of the Larvae that were overflowing.

“What are you going to do?”

“He’s still alive, right?”

“His life signal is very clear.”

“The protective suit should be able to resist the digestive fluids of the Filth Monster for a few hours.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that it can.”

“Then I’m sure he’ll be able to solve the problem on his own.”

“Ara, so harsh. Isn’t he your disciple?”

From the way Delbone spoke it seemed she was extremely interested by Lintence’s reaction.

“I never intended to take him as my disciple. I’m only teaching him a little. Also, if he’s struggling at just this level of opponent, what is he going to do in the future?”

“Even if that is the case, regardless of what you say he’s still just a child. For me, he’s like a grandchild to me. If he died in battle like this, isn’t it rather young?”

“If the city is destroyed, then there will be children even younger than him who will perish. Isn’t it the Military Artist’s duty to protect them? That they would die in battle was something that they never put into consideration. Weak Military Artists don’t have any value in their existence.”

This was the cold blooded reality of the battlefield. However, Layfon understood these principles from a young age.

And like this, without any unnecessary reserve, without any unnecessary blame, he underwent the baptism of these principles.

“Although I don’t have children, there’s also a time to spoil children, is there not?”

“I love my grandson very much, though. His parents can take care of his education.”

She clearly indicated that it had absolutely nothing to do with her, and passed the responsibility of education onto Lintence.

“Really, such careless words.”

“Of course, if you asked why, it’s because this sort of hard work I’ve already experienced. It’s obvious that this sort of work should be done by those who’ve never experienced it…ara.”

Halfway through their conversation, Delbone’s attention seemed to have wandered off elsewhere.

After a brief pause, she started talking to Lintence once more.

“A message from Her Majesty. Bring Layfon to the Palace Garden.”

“Tell her we’re in the middle of a battle.”

“Her Majesty understands this.”

“How disorganised. What reason is there to act upon a child’s impulse?”

“You see, that child was orphaned very young, so Her Majesty has no choice but to take over the responsibilities of a parent, right?”

“I can’t take this anymore…”

Lintence, moved his body a little, and the steel wires abided by their master’s will and silently began to move.

After confirming that the steel wires had wrapped around the Mature Phase that was coming this way, Lintence had still not moved a finger and used the various rocky outcrops within a few kilomels of the Regios to restrain it.

“Tell her Majesty to increase the density of the air purification machine. At this rate the pollutants will get into the city.”

“Even if you didn’t say it, Her Majesty would have done it anyway.”

Dispersing the strong resistance resulting from the extremely heavy weight among the various rocky outcrops, Lintence started his large scale fishing activity.

<center>◇</center>

Going back in time a little.

Alsheyra was considering how to deal with the scene before her.

“In any case, your Majesty, please forgive us.”

Kalvan was kneeling before Alsheyra. His clothes were tattered and dirty, and blood was oozing from all over his body. Although Savaris and Kanaris were able to stand up, aft er they did, they couldn't move a muscle.

The only one who could move was Kalvan, so it probably had something to with the fact that he was the oldest, right?

(Well, even if age was a factor, it shouldn’t have that much of an effect, right?)

Alsheyra thought to herself. His physical body had already past its peak, even now the downwards trend could be seen. However, being unable to match up to two young people just because of this is inexcusable.

Compared to those things, what she cared about most was Kalvan’s attitude.

“…Was this your plan from the very start?”

Alsheyra furrowed her eyebrows, glaring at Kalvan who had lowered his head, kneeling.

“This incident this time is definitely disloyal behaviour, and it’s irreversible. But taking her Majesty’s circumstances into consideration, we did this precisely for those who, for the sake of protecting the Bloodlines could not be born.”

“Then, are you saying that the fault lies with the system of the Three Royal Families?”

Kalvan had stood on Minse’s side because he wanted to take up the role of a problem solver. Of course, he was also displeased by Alsheyra increasing the number of Heaven’s Blade Successors, but he was really here so that he could appeal to Alsheyra directly.

Which was why Minse was able to propose such a hare-brained plan to him.

And Kalvan didn’t reject the plan either, so it was probably that personality of his that lead to a result like this.

“Rather than say you like to work too hard, it’s better to say this situation was caused by that personality of yours. Go find a way to change it for me.”

“And you say this only now…Till today I’ve lived my whole life with this personality, and I have no intention of changing it.”

Kalvan raised his head. His forehead was fractured, and blood was seeping out from the wound. Half his face was dyed crimson, and his eyes revealed a light that showed he wasn’t afraid of death. This made Alsheyra lose interest.

“…The Psyharden Dojo has decided to expand. Although I was going to pay for the grants, I’ll have all expenses paid by your three dojos.”

“Your Majesty!”

“I don’t want to break my sword over such a trivial matter.”

Not responding to Kalvan’s wishes, Alsheyra redirected her attention to the other two and looked at Savaris.

“Well, what about you? Are you satisfied?”

“Well, your Majesty is simply too strong.’

Suppressing his already broken left hand, Savaris replied with a smile. A glance at the sweat dripping off his forehead made it obvious that the smile was a forced one.

“And I was hoping to have a bit of a competition to see who was stronger.”

“That’s a little naïve of you, isn’t it? Well, what about you, Kanaris?”

Kanaris knelt there, motionless. But everyone there noticed her quivering shoulders.

“You’re crying?”

A trembling Kanaris gradually lifted her head. Her face was covered with dirt, and she spoke with faltering lips.

“…Your Majesty, you really don’t need us anymore.”

“Huh?”

Faced with such unexpected words, Alsheyra was also very taken aback. The tears that cut across Kanaris’ cheeks as she raised her head looked like thin pieces of string being guided out from her eyes.

“Because…I was raised for the sake of becoming her Majesty’s shadow. And since her Majesty no longer needs me…”

“Ah…”

Alsheyra touched her head, realising what Kanaris meant.

Kanaris came from the dojo that was set up by the descendants of the three royal families. One aspect of the dojo was to foster children from the three royal families that didn’t become the heads of their respective families. At the same time members of this dojo were also responsible for the security of the Palace. Among these duties of course included the protection of her Royal Highness. And if they were protecting her Majesty during public ceremonies, then for Kanaris this also included the job of being a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows.)

Kanaris’ abilities had surpassed those of her peers a long time ago, so she was raised within the Rivanesu Dojo as Alsheyra’s shadow. And Kanaris had responded to the Dojo’s expectations, becoming a Heaven’s Blade at just fifteen.

However, Alsheyra had denied Kanaris of that post.

“That’s because you don’t look like me at all, right?”

“Something as trivial as that can be done with plastic surgery.”

Kanaris appealed while wiping her tears away.

“…Huh? You’ll get plastic surgery to match beauty such as mine?”

Alsheyra’s incredulous manner left everyone present dumbstruck.

And then Kanaris began bawling loudly.

“Wahh, I’m better off dead!”

Kanaris was completely serious, as she held her rapier in a reverse grip and thrust it towards her throat. Seeing this, Alsheyra instantly snatched the rapier from her hand.

“I can’t take this anymore, stop this right now!”

Even though she deprived of her sword, Kanaris continued thrusting her empty hand towards her own throat. Alsheyra caught that hand with some difficulty, and after suppressing the suicidal Kanaris, the sound of someone’s laughter came drifting over from the walkway.

“It’s great to see that everyone is so lively.”

“Tig-jī, is this really the time to be laughing?”

Carefully controlling the Heaven’s Blade Successors who rowdy like a bunch of little kids indeed needed some skill. It had made Alsheyra break out in sweat for the first time. Even if this had made the guest who had just arrived laugh aloud, she didn’t find this situation amusing in the least.

Tigris Noiran Ronsmier. He was a Heaven’s Blade Successor as well as the head of the last of the three Royal Families, the Ronsmier Family.

“Aren’t you going to do anything else other than laugh?”

“Kalvan, about you…”

Alsheyra immediately realised why Tigris had at this place at this moment.

If you were to choose someone to take the role of trouble-shooter and problem solver, then the man who was a Heaven’s Blade Successor, an elder second only to Delbone, and Alsheyra’s grandfather – Tigris – was ideal.

Although more than half his head had balded cleanly, the remaining hairs had also lost their lustre. However, his face and body still radiated vitality.

“Even though the King holds absolute power, if he doesn’t tell his own thoughts to his subordinates frequently, then they will become disobedient, right?”

“But things like a Kagemusha (protector in the shadows), I don’t need that at all. Quite frankly, it’s a role that’s even idler than being a Palace Guard. Other than Jījī and Mine, who else would try and assassinate me anyway?”

The fact is, when you compared the Palace Guards to the Heaven’s Blade Successors, they were definitely doing a redundant job. But it’s not like they were in anybody’s way either. As for those Palace Guards who patrolled between the Palace and the city wearing those resplendent uniforms all the time, they were the children who were not the heirs to the Royal Families. It was a job that didn’t bring shame to their respective Families, while acting as a buffer that allowed them to obediently become reborn as commoners.

Roles to protect the King from assassination were unnecessary as well. It wasn’t because Alsheyra was too strong, but because there was no point in assassinating the King.

Interaction with other Cities was minimal, and in truth, controlling other Cities was physically impossible, so killing the Rulers of other Cities didn’t have any benefit at all. At the same time, in a political assassination situation like this, the only one who would plan an assassination would be those who benefitted most from it – those aligned with the Three Royal Families. And choosing the Palace Guards and Kagemusha from the Royal Families only increased the likelihood that they would become assassins.

It really was putting the cart before the horse.

And this job was one that was as idle as that of a palace guard, in other words, it was a decorative role borne out of the formality of official events.

“There isn’t any need to make a Heaven’s Blade serve that role, is there?”

“But there just happen to be people in this world who were raised for that specific purpose, and these people obviously hold strong convictions about the role they undertake. Please understand, your Majesty, and if you didn’t want them restrained like that, then you must do something for them.”

“Ugh…”

“If you think it’s a bother, you might as well give her your recognition. Wouldn’t that solve all the problems?”

It was unclear when Kanaris had stopped crying, her eyes fixed upon Alsheyra.

The others were also waiting for what Alsheyra would say next.

“At any rate, I’ll hold a test. I don’t want my Kagemusha to be an idiot.”

“Yes!”

Kanaris nodded her head happily. Alsheyra revealed an inexplicably bitter smile.

“Well then…”

Alsheyra turned her gaze past the happily smiling Kanaris, and looked at the last person.

In all, she had dealt with the problems of the three Heaven’s Blades.

And after was…

Alsheyra watched Minse. The youth who had blankly watched the scenario unfold, turned ashen when he caught Alsheyra’s eyes.

“Tig-jī. What do you think we do?”

Hearing this, Minse cast a look begging for help towards Tigris. However, the elder stroked his proud beard, ignoring Minse’s glances.

“After his brother left, only this child was left. It seems we’ve coddled him far too much. Punishing him will be a very appropriate decision.”

Hearing Tigris’ emotionless words, Minse’s ashen face suddenly turned a tragic white.

“It looks like my Family has no choice but to subsidise the Psyharden Dojo to smooth this even over.”

“The continuous Heaven’s Blade inauguration ceremonies have made the Royal Coffers a little lonely. Even though they weren’t that extravagant anyway. At any rate, making me provide funds when the treasury is tight, makes things very hard.

“Then, what does your Majesty intend to do.”

“What should I do…”

Alsheyra pondered the problem briefly, and began conversing through some nearby Psychokinesis flakes with Delbone.

“It looks like that side hasn’t gone well either. Why don’t we have a punishment game?”

Minutes and seconds ticked by. But for Minse, that time was like waiting for the execution of his death penalty. No matter how much time passed, his facial expression didn’t improve.

At this moment, a shadow appeared above the Palace Gardens.

The shadow, along with the noise, became rapidly larger.

The entire cast at the scene turned their eyes towards the sky.

Alsheyra, the Heaven’s Blade Successors and the rest didn’t let out any gasps of surprise. This was because they immediately knew whose masterpiece this was.

A Filth Monster descended from the sky.

But it was merely a part of it. The head and body had been sliced away, and only the abdomen landed in the middle of the Midair Garden.

“Ah…it looks like I’ll have to completely renovate this place.”

As Alsheyra vented her complaints, she surveyed the remains of the Filth Monster. Looking at the wounds that were mutilated beyond recognition, it looked to be cut up by Lintence’s Steel Wires. However describing the wounds as pockmarks caused by explosions would be more appropriate.

The Filth Monster’s fluids flowed out from various places, forming a stench releasing puddle.

Just as the entire cast had their attention on the Filth Monster, a sword suddenly stabbed out from the inside of the abdomen.

The sword first sliced the abdomen apart, before it traced a small circular opening. After pushing the cut flesh down from the inside, a child’s figure wearing a contamination suit covered in fluids crawled out.

“Uu…Such misfortune.”

From within the helmet came a muffled voice that was shrill, befitting that stature.

That child was Layfon.

“I was way too naïve. There’s no way I can kill it like that.”

As he said this, Layfon used his hands – slippery from the body fluids – to remove his helmet.

“Your Majesty, you called?”

“I did.”

Looking at Layfon, who was unperturbed even in a circumstance like this, made Alsheyra feel that he was very uncute.

“The uniform was newly issued, yet you ruined it so quickly. This isn’t very cheap either.”

“Ahh, I’m sorry.”

Looking at Layfon apologising so obediently, Alsheyra stuck out her tongue.

“Bzzt – – This won’t do. Therefore, we’ll have a punishment game. You, go fight Minse over there.”

“Eh?”

Even though he wasn’t perturbed, Layfon didn’t’ understand the situation at hand. Perhaps he hadn’t given the situation around him any thought after climbing out from the inside of the Filth Monster.

Alsheyra cast the surprised Layfon aside, and looked towards Minse.

“Minse. If I just punished you like this you probably wouldn’t accept it right? So I’ll give you a chance. If you can beat Layfon, then I’ll give this Heaven’s Blade to you. Of course, in return, if you lose, you’ll have to bear the entire costs of renovating the garden.”

That…Alsheyra was pointing at where the Filth Monster that delivered Layfon had landed.

“Wha…”

After learning the contents of the so-called punishment, Minse was stunned.

“Is just that much ok?”

“Ara, this garden cost a lot of money.”

“I wasn’t talking about that, I was talking about those who started a rebellion…”

“You call something like this a rebellion?”

“Wuu…”

Minse was speechless, and just stood there, dumbstruck.

If you want to start a rebellion, you have to use your brain properly. Frankly speaking, even you’re stupid, there has to be a limit, whether it’s your brain, or your ability or your common sense. Suppose you were lacking all three, then you really have no hope.

And Minse was disregarded so easily by Alsheyra, just like that.

He silently drew the dite he carried on his belt, and restored it.

The excessively decorated blade of the sword reflected the rays of the sun.

Conversely, Layfon returned the Heaven’s Blade to its basic state.

“Oi!”

Faced with such a flippant attitude, Minse shouted in rage. But Layfon paid him no heed at all and turned to Alsheyra.

“I can use any weapon at all, right?”

“Anything you like.”

Hearing Alsheyra’s answer, Layfon cracked wide, happy smile. It was a smile befitting of his age, an innocent smile.

“Awesome. I’ve always wanted to try this.”

Layfon squatted down on the spot, and picked up a small pebble from the ground. It was debris created because the stonemasonry was exposed to the sudden shock of battle.

“Then, I’ll be using this.”

That is to say, that rock was going to be Layfon’s weapon.

“Don’t look down on me!”

Minse screamed madly and charged at Layfon.

But Layfon threw the stone he held in his hand. There was no arc, and it raced straight towards Minse. Minse easily avoided it and caught Layfon within his attacking range.

He won.

Standing before a defenceless Layfon, Minse revealed a self confident smirk.

<center>◇</center>

“I’m back!”

Leerin hearing these words was something that happened two hours after she had come out from taking refuge.

Leerin was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and seeing Layfon walk in through the back door she was filled with relief.

“I’m starving to death.”

“Ok, ok, just wait a little longer.”

“As promised, I didn’t get hurt at all, ok.”

“I know that.”

Leering muttered helplessly. Among her prepared ingredients, green wild vegetables were nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by red and yellow veggies.

Of course, she had also prepared a lot of meat.

“This is great.”

Leerin noticed that the happily smiling Layfon looked as if he was holding something in his hand.

“What’s that?”

“Ah, you mean this?”

Layfon opened up his hand to show Leerin what he was holding.

“A rock?”

It was a rock that looked like it was a piece of shattered stonework.

“Watch this.”

Layfon hadn’t finished speaking, and he threw it towards the ceiling. He hadn’t used any Military Arts, and had just thrown it normally.

“What’s so good about that?”

As she said this, Leering watched what happened next, stunned.

The stone that was slowly rising towards the ceiling had changed directions.

The stone that was shooting around left and right suddenly returned to Layfon’s hand.

“This is what I thought up today. Great, isn’t it?”

Looking at her self-satisfied childhood friend, Leerin’s surprised expression turned into one of helplessness.

“Ok, ok. Stop messing with those tricks, go wash your hands. Oh yeah, why don’t you go take a bath to get rid of your sweat. It feels like your body stinks a lot.”

<nowiki>“Ok~~~~”</nowiki>

Looking at Layfon’s face filled with wonder as he dove into the bath, Leerin couldn’t help but smile.

<center>◇</center>

Five years later, after Layfon’s match with Gahard Baren had ended, his inappropriate behaviour was exposed. The masses were astonished by his power, and in truth they were worried about the dangers of his powers going out of control. However, the onese that treated him like a danger, and spoke out against him the loudest was the Eutnohl family. This was something that a mere ten year old wouldn’t consider.

Talk:High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 2

2012-11-03T10:54:45Z

Flamixer: (not too clear)

Part 2 Highlight:

Akeno-san’s body which feels like which are sucking onto my skin is hard to resist!

Talk:High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 2

2012-09-08T16:08:20Z

Flamixer:

Would need an editor to check this:

These seats are stas to gather attentions. [I cant confirm the word used here]
Perhaps to changed to [These seats are arranged to gather attentions.]

To begin with, any type of guys are around to fight for this match after all.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume9.5 Me and Himeji-san and A Certain Afternoon Time

2012-07-27T06:57:30Z

Flamixer:

==Me and Himeji-san and A Certain Afternoon Time ==

[[Image:BTS vol 09.5 065.jpg|thumb|Me and Himeji-san and A Certain Afternoon Time ]]

Himeji-san’s parents can’t return back from overseas, so she has to stay at my house for the time being. The next day, after finishing the cleaning and the laundry, we started making breakfast.

“Akihisa-kun, what are you making?”

“I’m thinking of making some simple fried rice. Is there anything you dislike, Himeji-san?”

“None. Don’t look at me this way, you know? I’m not picky.”

“Really? That’s great.”

“I’ll take the vegetables out from the fridge then.”

“Un, thanks.”

“I’ll wash the vegetables then.”

“Un, thanks.”

“I’ll make salad as well then.”

“No, I’ll do that.”

“…”

Now, what should I put inside the fried rice?

“Akihisa-kun, is the plate big enough?”

“Un, I guess that’s alright.”

“I’ll shred the vegetables, okay?”

“Un, thanks.”

“I’ll make soup in the meantime too.”

“No, I’ll do that.”

“…”

Eh, the ingredients are onions, eggs and green pepper…

“Akihisa-kun, can I use this frying pan?”

“Un, that’s the one I use the most.”

“Can I use this low-calories oil?”

“Okay. That’s good for the body too.”

“I’ll make dessert then.”

“No, I’ll do that.”

“…”

“…”

“Why won’t you allow me to do anything!”

“Even if it’s you, I can’t allow that, Himeji-san!”

An intense battle is happening at the preparatory stage as we get ready for the lunch anniversary of Himeji-san staying at my house.

<center>☆</center>

''“Hot blooded, Ping-Pong!”''

The shrill title sound effect rang, and the television screen showed the option menu.

“Akihisa-kun, if I win this time, you must let me make lunch!”

“Un, I’m fine with that if you don’t mind, Himeji-san…”

Himeji-san and I stood in front of the television, each holding onto the remote control in our hands.

We’re playing a motion game, which means that we have to actually move our bodies to play. The game is table tennis, and to be honest, I don’t think I will lose.

“Fufufu…Akihisa-kun, I will work hard when it’s time for me to do so.”

Himeji-san gave off an inexplicable pressure. Speaking of which, she was the one who said to have a showdown. I guess she’s confident in such a game as well.

''“Ready—start!”''

I serve the ball. I move the controller to the ball on the screen, and the ball let out a light crisp sound as it flies into Himeji-san’s court.

“Ehh!”

Himeji-san moved the controller in response to the ball. The ball I served out is hit hard at a tight angle just above the next. Nice shot!

“Ku…”

I barely managed to use bring the bat to the ball and hit it across. However, I hit the ball too high accidentally, and now it’s a perfect chance for Himeji-san to smash the ball.

“Actually, I bought this game before.”

Himeji-san forcefully swings the bat,

“Because I heard that it can help in slimming…nee!”

Swoosh! The ball quickly flies into my court. Himeji-san’s smash has power, direction and angle, so it’ll be very difficult to hit it back.

That,

“Tya!”

I redirected Himeji-san’s sharp smash back into the other court.

“…Yes?”

Himeji-san didn’t respond to my counter, perhaps because she was confident that the smash just now could get the point, and just stood there.

The ball on the screen appears on the court ‘ko, ko…’ as it bounces, and I got 1 point.

“A, Akihisa-kun…aren’t you too good at it?”

Himeji-san stared at me in a shocked manner. It’s a little too late for me to say it, but actually…

“Actually, I often play this game against Yuuji.”

“How, how is that…”

Actually, Yuuji and I used smashes to win, but as we were trying our best to win, we started to determine the trajectory of the ball by reading the opposing controllers to hit it back. Therefore, normal smash attacks aren’t much of a threat to us now.

“Eh, Akihisa-kun.”

“Nn? What is it, Himeji-san?”
? What is it, Himeji-san?”
“I know I was the one who requested for a showdown…but, can you please hold back?”

Himeji-san said sheepishly.

“Ahaha. You don’t have to worry, Himeji-san. Since you asked for it, I’ll do so.”

“Okay!”

Player 1 (Me), 11 points

Vs

Player 2 (Himeji-san), 0 points.

“Erm, Akihisa-kun, didn’t you say that you will hold back?”

Of course I didn’t. Since the right to cook is at stake, I have to take this seriously. Besides, this is a bet on my life.

“Uuu— again, one more time!”

Himeji-san grabbed onto the controller tightly as she said so. Her response is a little shocking to me. Since she has always been so kind, I thought that she wouldn’t fuss too much about this. Maybe she really doesn’t like to lose.

“I must get a point next!”

It looks like she has already forgotten the bet. Speaking of which, it seems like those who get good grades are those who normally won’t give up, whether it’s sports or studying. In other words, Himeji-san and Kirishima-san may look very calm, but they don’t like to lose either.

“Ara…? Aki-kun, Mizuki-san. What are you doing?”

As we pressed the replay button to play the game again, nee-san arrived in the living room. She was working in her bedroom just now, so maybe she came out to take a breather.

“We’re playing games.”

“Game, huh? Looks fun.”

“How about you play too, Akira-san?”

“Well…then, I’ll play if I won’t be disturbing you.”

It’s rare for nee-san to agree to such an invitation. In that case, perfect!

“Then, nee-san, please take over from me. I need to make lunch.”

“Okay, I got it.”

“Akihisa-kun, call me if you need my help.”

“Un. Thanks.”

I handed over the controller to nee-san and proceeded to the kitchen. As I heat the frying pan and chop the onions, Himeji-san and nee-san can be heard from the living room.

''“Akira-san, you can do this to hit the ball hard.”''

''“I see, so it’s like this.”''

''“Feeh!?”''

''“Un? Did I do something wrong?”''

''“No, that’s not it…you’re amazing, Akira-san. It doesn’t look like you played this for the first time…”''

Nee-san hasn’t played any other game before, including this. But in contrast, her sporting sense is really good. Maybe she might even have an even match against Himeji-san who played this game before.

''“Just like this?”''

''“I won’t lose!”''

Cheery voices can be heard from the living room while I’m cooking. For some reason…it feels fine. Living alone has its own perks, but such a feeling now is rather nice too. Also, I won’t be motivated to cook if no one is eating.

I continue to prepare lunch while nee-san and Himeji-san’s voices act as BGM. 3 people’s worth of fried rice and consommé soup to go with seafood salad. Un. My food does taste good even if I say so myself.

“Nee-san, Himeji-san, lunch is ready.”

I took off the apron and called them over. However, both of them are focusing on the screen and didn’t notice me.

Player 1 (Sister), 9 points

Vs

Player 2 (Himeji-san), 9 points.

Leaving aside what round it is now, it will be really troubling to interrupt them when they’re tied. The match will end once it reaches 11 points. Better wait for the outcome then.

“Ehh!”

“Hai!”

Himeji-san hit a sharp shot out, and nee-san received it and hit the ball back at an angle. Himeji-san then turns around to hit it. There’s an intense match happening on the screen now.

“Yahh!”

“Hai!”

Both of them got more and more focused as they played, and their actions became more intense. Leaving aside nee-san, Himeji-san’s body isn’t very fit. Is this really alright to be that tired?

Just when I was worrying as I watched the battle, both of them use their hands to hold their chests. Un? This is…

“Okay, stop it now, both of you. Stop stop!”

I walked forward and stretch my arm out to block the screen. No matter how intense they’re playing, they can’t continue if they can’t see the screen, so both of them can only stop their game.

“Is there something wrong, Akihisa-kun?”

“What’s the matter?”

Both of them give blaming looks at me, and I start to explain to them in a warning manner,

“You two are really too into it. if you’re not feeling well, you should rest a bit.”

““Eh?””

Both of them looked like they didn’t know what I was saying.

“No, aren’t you two having difficulties in breathing? It’s best to rest for now.”

““???””

Both of them tilted their heads in a puzzled manner. Un? Why are they showing such expressions?

“We’re into it, but it’s not to the extent that we’re having difficulties breathing.”

“You really love to worry too much, Aki-kun.”

On hearing their response, I realize that both of them aren’t breathing too hard. Huh?

“But didn’t both of you try to hold onto your chests awkwardly?”

I asked. Himeji-san was stunned for a while, and then frantically shook her head to deny it,

“Ah…no, it’s not like this! Thats, erm…it’s not because I have difficulty breathing, but…how to put it…”

“It will hurt when our breasts keep swinging like that, so we used our hands to hold them in. Aki-kun.”

“…Yes?”

For an instant, I really couldn’t comprehend what nee-san was saying.

Breasts swinging…hurt?

“Th, that, well…sometimes…such things happen…”

Himeji-san looks really embarrassed as she lowers her flushed face. Gaa…there’s such a thing too?

“So, sorry! I didn’t intend for any sexual harassment!”

“Tha, that’s not it. Why…you’re just worried about us, Akihisa-kun. There’s no need to apologize! I should even say that I’m too careless.”

“Really, Aki-kun. You’re so unaware of the woman’s body and so slow in personality. I really worry about you being sued because of such a thing when you come out to society.”

It was really unexpected for nee-san to say such a thing, but I really can’t argue with that.

“You already have so many photo books of big breasted girls. What in the world are you reading all this while?”

“NO<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>oooo!!!”

Nee-san took out the numerous bibles (Ero-books) that were confiscated during the baseball tournament. What about sexual harassment now! Isn’t that one example already!”

“Listen up, Aki-kun. For girls, it’s not exactly a good thing to have huge breasts. It’s troublesome when playing sports, and the waist will ache when we shake. If we shake too huge, the bra strap and hook may even break.”

“Even if you’re saying about what’s bad about having huge breasts, I don’t know what to say about that at all…”

I’m starting to feel that nee-san is already breaking away from the topic of not sexually harassing someone accidentally.

“Well…Akira-san, I think you should stop here…”

Even Himeji-san is startng to feel awkward.

“Also, it will get even worse for Mizuki-san when she gets to F.”

“Akira-san—!”

That might be the case. It will be really heartbreaking for Himeji-san to endure her school life with the damned stinky guys from F class.

“A, Akira-san, aren’t you like this too?”

“Nope. I’m only at E.”

“That’s because you didn’t measure properly!”

“I did measure it well when I was studying at university in America.”

“That should have grown as well!”

For some reason, it feels like this conversation is getting more dangerous. Looks like E and F aren’t referring to the classes in school. Looks like it will be trouble if I continue to think too hard into this. I better forget about this.

“An, anyway, you two don’t have to endure your pain and play game! Forget about that and come have lunch!”

“That’s right. It’ll be troublesome if Aki-kun faints from overexcitement. Maybe we should stop here?”

“Okay, I understand—ah!”

Himeji-san was about to put down the controller as she jerked out of a sudden. Un, what’s with her?”

“Is there something wrong, Himeji-san?”

“Eh? It, it’s nothing, nothing at all!”

“????”

“It, erm…well, I need to buy something later…”

“Buy something?”

“To put…I have to buy something out of a sudden…”

Himeji-san was rather calm up till up, so the situation is really sudden. Did she think of something when she was playing?

Well, let’s leave that aside for now.

“In that case, I need to buy something in the afternoon too. I need to prepare ingredients for dinner too.”

“Eh? You’re going too, Akihisa-kun?”

“Un. Can I come along with you too, Himeji-san?”

Actually, there’s something I want to buy. If I go and buy it myself, nee-san may find out, but if I go along with Himeji-san, the chances of it being seen through will decrease by a lot. Also, I’ll be in big trouble if I let Himeji-san go shopping only for her to say something like ‘I’ll buy the ingredients for dinner, so leave dinner to me’.

“Mizuki-san, if the stuff you’re going to carry is going to be very heavy, you just need to get Aki-kun to help. Don’t see him this way, you know. He is a man after all.”

“The ‘after all’ is unnecessary.”

“Ah, that’s not it. Of course I know that Akihisa-kun’s a boy.”

Perhaps Himeji-san feels awkward about me helping her to carry stuff as she doesn’t know how to respond. But this little hassle itself isn’t hard.

“Let’s go together then, Himeji-san.”

“…Then, I guess it’s okay if Akihisa-kun says so…”

Looking somewhat troubled, Himeji-san nodded in agreement. Of course, I have no reason to object. I really have to go out, and most importantly, I’m very delighted that I’m going out with a girl during a holiday. Of course, it’s better because Himeji-san is going out with me.”

“Let’s have lunch then. I have some work to deal with in the afternoon.”

Nee-san said as she kept the controller. She then walks over to the kitchen, and whispers to me,

“I suppose you should know about this, Aki-kun.”

“Un? What is it, nee-san?”

For some reason, I feel that I know what nee-san is going to say. She’s probably going to say something like no illicit relationships like usual.

“Don’t do something stupid that removes the eligibility to be a bride.”

I really can’t tell whether this bride is Himeji-san or me here…

<center>☆</center>

After lunch, we got ready to leave. About 30 minutes later, Himeji-san and I are in the shopping center in town.

“What do you want to buy, Himeji-san?”

I asked Himeji-san while we’re at the entrance.

“Eh, I want to buy some clothes…what about you, Akihisa-kun?”

“Me? Ah, it’s nothing big. I can just buy it little when I have the time.”

I said a painlessly vague thing.

Actually, the reason why I came here is to buy a game that was recently released.

Recently, nee-san has been keeping a close eye on me, so I’ve been enduring up till now, but I can’t hold on now. That’s a rather hotly discussed new work, and I have to buy it no matter what.

“Speaking of which, I heard that there’s a cute part-timer working in this shopping center’s gaming shop…”

“??? Himeji-san, what are you talking about?”

“No, it’s nothing. Oh yes, Akihisa-kun.”

“Nn?”

“If it’s alright, can I come along?”

I’ll be very troubled if this happens.

“No no no, you don’t have to follow me to such an extent! It’s really something ordinary!”

I tried to sneak through with a smile.

Let alone nee-san, if possible, I really don’t want to let Himeji-san know what I’m going to buy. Himeji-san herself can’t lie very well, so even if I tell her not to tell nee-san, it’s still possible for nee-san to see through it.

“…It seems suspicious for some reason…”

“Wha, what’s suspicious about it?”

Himeji-san narrows her eyes as she stares at me. She normally looks rather dull, but will occasionally sharpen up. This is bad.

“Can I come along with you to go buy it too?”

“No no no! You have something else you want to do right, Himeji-san? You don’t have to worry about me at all!”

“You don’t have to worry about me, Akihisa-kun. I can accompany you no matter how long it is.”

“You really don’t have to worry about it!”

“Akihisa-kun, it’s suspicious that you’ve been trying to shake me off!”

“Not at all! That’s how I normally am!”

Himeji-san’s interrogation is really becoming harder for me to take on. This is really bad…

“You really want to go to the gaming shop, right, Akihisa-kun!?”

“No, I’m going to buy an ero-book.”

“EHHH!?”

This is the so-called desperately clinging onto survival at this point. I can only let my reputation be ruined. Nee-san has already exposed me already, so it’s too late to cover it up anyway.

This unexpected answer from me seems to cause Himeji-san to widen her eyes and show a shocked expression. Looks like this battle is mine.

“Then, do you still want to come along with me, Himeji-san?”

I gave a proud look of a victor as I asked. Even though I feel that this victory is based on something a human definitely can’t lose over, I decided not to think too much or I will feel very sad in lots of ways.

“Uu…I, I understand! If that’s really the case, I’ll come along and choose with you, Akihisa-kun!”

“WHAT DID YOU SAY!?”

This is really an unexpected development! What should I do? If this keeps up, I’ll end up having a scary experience of shopping Ero-books with my female classmate!

But right now, I can’t back off. Since she’s already shocked by my unexpected answer, I’ll feel pain as she feels pain as well. This is a duel!

“Is this really alright, Himeji-san? I intend to buy a really erotic ero-book!”

Come on! Be terrified! Give up then!

“Uu…tha, that’s definitely a lie! Akihisa-kun only collects albums of naked women!”

Why is she not backing away? This isn’t a situation to mess around!

“I, I have a new fetish recently!”

“The, then, please explain the contents!”

Explain? Ku…! Ehh, who’s scared here! I’ll show it to you! Don’t think that I’m the type who’ll just talk!”

“(Pi) is (Dogonk) into (Sugiuun) to (Zapan~)!”

“(Pi) is (Dogonk) into (Sugiuun) to (Zapan~)? No, you can’t! Even I’ll feel troubled if that’s true!”

This is really effective. Alright, now for the finishing flow!

“That’s not all. I also like (broadcast error) and (inspection deletion) and (automatic censors) as well!”

“Ha, haa…! Erm, Akihisa-kun…”

“Nn? What is it, Himeji-san?”

“I just want it to be normal. If possible, I hope that you don’t have such interests…”

Eh, why are we talking about Himeji-san’s interests?

Leaving this aside, the winner’s decided now. I probably can go buy my games now.

As I thought this way, a voice suddenly came from behind.

“You’re high school students, right? Come over and tell my your guardians’ contact.”

“Let’s go buy what we need to buy then! What’s over there?”

“Eh! Akihisa-kun?”

“Hold it right there!”

I pulled Himeji-san’s hand and started to run. It seemed that the security guard uncle lost us on the way. As I turned around, he disappeared.

“Really…things got so complicated again…”

“Leaving aside that, Akihisa-kun. If you don’t admit that those were lies…”

“Un?”

“—I’ll feel uneasy about the future…”

Is she worried about my future? Looks like I did go overboard there.

“We, well, those things were all lies. What I wanted to buy isn’t something big.”

“Really?”

Himeji-san stared at my with teary eyes. Uu…why is there such a strong guilt…can’t be helped then. I better tell her the truth.

“Sorry. I was actually planning to go out and buy a game.”

“Eh? Game?”

“Un. A new game’s released today.”

“Wha, what…so that’s it?”

Himeji-san sighed as if a burden was lifted from her. Eh? Didn’t she guess that I was going to buy games?”

“I thought you would be interested in that onee-san at the game shop…”

“Eh? What do you mean by that?”

“No, it’s alright if you don’t know. Please don’t mind.”

I don’t actually understand why, but Himeji-san just placed her hand at her chest to heave a sigh of relief.

Speaking of which, I remember that when I went over to that game shop to buy a game, I did not have enough money, so I worked there for a short while. It would be bad if nee-san found out that I went to buy games, so I put on a wig and glasses to disguise myself. If the shop keeper let slip of some unnecessary things, I will be rather troubled. Thus it’s better not to let Himeji-san come along to buy games with me.

I’ll go over to the game shop later then. Right now, I’ll accompany Himeji-san to shop.

“Erm, how about we go to the second level first? You want to shop for clothes, don’t you, Himeji-san?”

“Ah. You’re fine with accompanying me?”

“Un. I can buy the thing I want whenever I want to.”

The first level of this shopping center has a food court, a sports equipment stall, a food market and other stuff. On the second level, there are shops selling CDs, books and games, and there’s also a shop for clothing and little accessories. It will be better for Himeji-san to go to the second level if she wants to shop for clothes.

We take the upgoing escalator to the second level, but while we’re on the way, Himeji-san tugged at my sleeve lightly.

“Akihisa-kun, Akihisa-kun.”

“Nn? What is it, Himeji-san?”

“Can we go play for a while before we start shopping?”

Himeji-san was staring at the amusement area in front of her.

“Do you normally play such things, Himeji-san?”

“No, I don’t often go to such places. But it’s special today, and this is revenge for the ping pong game just now.”

“Is that so? I accept your challenge then.”

Himeji-san really doesn’t like to lose. I know that she works hard, but I don’t know that she has sucha side to her.

“It’s decided then.”

“Okay then. But you don’t have to be so anxious, do you, Himeji-san?”

“Nope. There’s a limit to a day’s worth of time.”

Himeji-san pulls my arm and walks into the amusement area. There are all sorts of games, including the crane games at the entrance, gun shooting games, medal games, racing games, fighting games, and all sorts of them.

“Ah…this doll is so cute…”

“Nn? Lemme see.”

Himeji-san stopped in front of a crane game. There’s a white rabbit portable strap. It is designed in a 2-headed size deformed figure, and it looks just like a kid born between a kitty and a rabbit. Un, it looks good.

“Let me try and get it!”

“Ah, Himeji-san.”

Before I could even stop her, Himeji-san threw a 100 yen coin. She cautiously presses the button and moves the crane.

“Ah…”

But the crane arm got a panda strap that’s 2 dolls away.

GOTO, GOTONK, the strap let out a sound as it falls to the exit. Leaving aside what she wanted to get, she did get a prize.

“You’re amazing to succeed once, Himeji-san.”

“Uu…are you saying that on purpose, Akihisa-kun?”

“Ahaha. It’s one thing if it’s just beside it, so in a certain sense, getting it 2 dolls away is rather amazing.”

“You’re too much, Akihisa-kun. You’re thinking that I’m rather slow, right?”

“No—un, that, about that…”

“You should be denying it here!”

“What do you want to play next, Himeji-san?”

“You definitely feel that I’m slow, Akihisa-kun…changing the topic like that so casually…I understand. In that case, I’ll play some other game to make you change your impression on me!”

“Alright. Let’s have a showdown then, Himeji-san.”

“I’ll definitely win this time. It’s not my intention to let ''that'' Akihisa-kun call me slow!”

“Ahaha. I don’t know whether you’ll be saying that once the winner’s decided, Himeji-san.”

As we talked, I suddenly realized something. Unknowingly, the relationship between Himeji-san and me may have developed to the point where we can joke with each other. In other words—

“Maybe the distance between us has shrunk somewhat…”

“Un?”

“What is it?”

I inadvertently exchange looks with Himeji-san. Did Himeji-san…

“What did you just say?”

“Is, is that something? Aha, ahaha!”

Did I mistake a game sound or something for Himeji-san’s voice? Or is it the voice of somebody else nearby? Un…

“Forget about that. What should we play next?”

“Ah, that’s right. As for a game where we can decide the winner…”

I see an air hockey game in front of me. That should be easy for us to settle things. However…

“You just mentioned that shaking will hurt…”

“It’ll be troublesome if it breaks too…”

“Un?”

“What is it?”

Himeji-san and I exchange looks again. She did say something this time, irhgt?”

“Eh, erm, Akihisa-kun. How about we use that to decide the winner?”

Himeji-san’s finger pointed at a quiz game. I see. If it’s that kind of game, we can use the speed of pressing buttons to tell whether we’re slow or not, and there’s no need to move our bodies too much. That’s perfect for the two of us.

“Okay. I’ll show you that I know lots of trivia too.”

“Fufu. If it’s a quiz on knowledge, I won’t lose.”

We sit down on a chair each and put in 100 yen coin. We press the start button, enter our names, and arrive at the quiz genre choice screen.

“I choose ‘social’.”

“Nn…I’ll choose ‘sports’ then.”

We choose our genres and press the button. The machine starts to ask a question, and first, it’ll be Himeji-san with her social question.

''“First question, social.”''

The machine lets out a reciting voice.

''“Which year did Japan sign the International treaty that forbids killing of sea otters and fur seals?[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume9.5_Translation_Notes_and_References] Please state your answer in Western calendar terms.”''

Who knows about such a thing!!?

“Erm. It’s signed in 1911.”

“WHY DO YOU KNOW OF SUCH A THING!?”

Himeji-san entered the number, and the screen shows a large ‘correct!’ word on it. Now she leads me by 1 point.

I start to worry about Himeji-san’s vast knowledge as I prepare for the next question. This time, it’s a question from the sports genre I chose from. What kind of question will appear next?

''“Second question, sports.”''

The machine let out a reciting tone again,

''“In football, what is the only position that can use hands.”''

Isn’t the difficulty way too different from the one before!

“Eh…I remember, it’s the catcher, right?”

But the knowledge level of the one who answered fell off quite a lot as well. If that’s the case, I might have a chance.

“It’s the goalkeeper, Himeji-san.”

I answered as I entered ‘goalkeeper’. Now my score increased, and both of us have the same score. Looks like this game won’t deduct scores when we make a mistake.

“Muu…I won’t lose, Akihisa-kun.”

“Same here, Himeji-san.”

We can only get points from the genres we’re good at as we continue this battle.

And then, we take on the last question with the same score. During the short time the machine reads the question, Himeji-san suddenly asks,

“Akihisa-kun.”

“Un?”

“It feels like we’re on a date when we come out to play like this. I’m so happy.”

“What!”

“You’re shaken up~”

Using this chance, Himeji-san answered the question, and the answer’s correct. The outcome now is that I lost.

“It’s my win then, Akihisa-kun.”

“Uu…you actually made me hesitate with such words.”

“Fufu, you’re the one at fault here.”

I was careless. I didn’t think that Himeji-san would use such a method.

“And there’s something I’m unhappy about, Akihisa-kun.”

“Eh? What are you unhappy about?”

She’s still unhappy even though she won. What does that mean?

“You actually hesitated because of those words I said. That means you never realized anything before I said this, did you, Akihisa-kun?”

“Eh?”

“I was already so tense since just now. That’s so unfair.”

Himeji-san pouts as she puffs her cheeks.

What does this mean? Just when I’m feeling bothered—

(—!!)

My sixth sense detected a certain person’s presence.

I didn’t see it, but I understand it…the atmosphere that’s coming here, the instinct that helped me overcome several crisis, all these tell me something—

(It’s the presence of an enemy…!)

Most likely, it’s someone from F class. It may be Yuuji or Sugawa-kun or even Fukumura-kun. Anyway, there’s no need to imagine what kind of outcome there’ll be if Himeji-san and I get discovered here.

“What’s wrong, Akihisa-kun?”

“Over here, Himeji-san.”

“Eh? Ah, yes.”

Anyway, let’s hide for me. I hold Himeji-san’s hand and move away from the presence. There’s some sort of a game machine in front of my eyes, and we hide behind it. Now nobody can see our faces from the outside.

“Ah…this game…”

Himeji-san muttered. I peer outside to check whether the owner of that presence discovered us.

(That’s weird…that presence isn’t closing in on us. It’s even moving away…)

If it’s discovered by me, I guess the chances of the enemy discovering us are very high too. But the enemy isn’t coming after us. What’s going on? Am I being too alert here?

“Ah, never mind. We’re safe for now.”

I relax and turn to face Himeji-san again. Himeji-san is staring at the game with a serious expression. Un? What now?

“Erm…21st December, type A…”

Himeji-san had already put in a coin as she started to enter data on the screen.

“Alright, it’s your turn then, Akihisa-kun.”

“???”

I’m not too sure of what’s going on here, but I proceed to stand in front of the screen. The screen shows a line that reads ‘please enter your birthday and blood type. Eh? This is…ah, I see. It’s a fortune telling machine.

“Then, mine’s 18th October, blood type is…erm.”

Pon pon. I enter my birthday and blood type. Speaking of which, this might be my first time playing a fortune telling game.

''“Then, both parties are to touch the crystal ball in the middle.”''

I follow the instruction and put my hand on the crystal ball in the middle.

“…”

Right beside me, Himeji-san showed a tense expression as she placed her hand on the crystal ball. Eh, Himeji-san, I know that you will do your best for everything, but there’s no need to be so serious, right?

''“Fortune results are being printed. Please wait.”''

There’s a printing sound coming from near the receipt slow, and a piece of paper with words that feels like a ticket drops out. Himeji-san picks it up and reads it in a focused manner.

“Himeji-san, is there something nice written on it?”

“…”

Himeji-san continues to read the slip to such an extent that she’s not listening to me. Uu, but I can’t see anything from here.

Can’t be helped then. I can only remain where I am. After a while, Himeji-san has finished reading, and suddenly lifts her face.

“♪♪♪”

She’s showing such a happy smile that I had never seen before.

“I guess something good’s written on it given your response, right?”

“Yes, it’s really good.”

She said with a dazzling smile on her face.

“I’m happy about what’s written on the paper, but what makes me most happy is that you came to play this game with me, Akihisa-kun.”

I came here to play with her…oh yeah. I did bring her inside this machine. In that case, I’ll have to apologize to her.

“Sorry for that just now, Himeji-san.”

“Eh? About what?”

“I dragged you here just now. Isn’t your arm hurting?”

“Fufu. You made me happier when you did that.”

??? Made her happy?

“Looks like you don’t know what I’m talking about, Akihisa-kun.”

“Eh, no…”

“You’re really slow-witted, Akihisa-kun.”

Uu…I really can’t argue with that. I just lost that quiz game after all.

“Oh yea, Akihisa-kun, can I keep this paper/”

“Un. I’m fine with that.”

“Thank you. I’ll really treasure it.”

After saying that, Himeji-san folds that piece of paper properly and keeps it in her purse.

Though I don’t mind her doing that…

“Then, it’s about time to go buy our stuff. Akira-san will worry if we return late.”

“Ah, wait, Himeji-san.”

I don’t mind her doing this…but let alone the results of the fortune telling, she never told me what kind of fortune telling we were doing just now…

<center>☆</center>

“You’re going to buy games, Akihisa-kun?”

“Un, that’s what I planned.”

“Really…don’t spend too much, you know? Akira-san will get angry, right?”

“Okay~”

Even though Himeji-san said so, she basically let me off by turning a blind eye to this. She’s really kind.

“Oh yeah, what kind of shop are you going to, Himeji-san?”

“Eh! Me, me? I…I’m just shopping around.”

“???”

Himeji-san panicked as she answered my question. Huh, is there something secretive she wants to buy?

“Himeji-san, are you buying…”

“I, it’s nothing! I have nothing to buy! I’m just going to walk around!”

Himeji-san’s actions are really not natural. What does she want to hide?

Speaking of which, I’m sneaking out to buy games here, so I do understand the feeling of sneaking out to buy stuff. And if it’s Himeji-san, she definitely won’t buy something weird,  so I guess I don’t have to worry.

“Really? Then, how about I look for you after I’m done with my shopping, Himeji-san?”

“O, okay. Anyway, Akihisa-kun, can you please call me after you’re done shopping? I’ll be glad if you can do so.”

“Nn. Okay.”

After checking that both of us are holding our phones, I break off from Himeji-san as I head to the shop selling games.”

“Then. Game, game time!”

I start to look around as I walk towards the game shop.

At this moment, I discover a guy standing in front of me.

A hairstyle that’s like a lion’s mane.

A face that’s full of wildness.

A presence that looks really stupid.

I can’t be mistaken here. That’s—

“Yu, Yuuji!?”

I’m definitely not mistaken here. That’s my arch-nemesis, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“Why that heck is he here…?”

I can’t help but mutter.

It’s not weird for that guy to appear here. It’s a holiday today, so there’s nothing strange about meeting the people around us even in this shopping center. The problem is—

“Why at such a moment…”

The problem is that I just met a guy who might think that I’m dating Himeji-san here. Then, was the enemy’s presence I detected coming out from that guy?

If the fact that Himeji-san and I are living together is exposed, there’s no need to talk about what kind of consequences there will be. That guy’s a member of F class too, an enemy of justice who will work hard to prevent the happiness of others even if it means working overnight.

Since I met that guy in such a situation now—

“…I can only kill him now.”

Take the initiative. Kill enemies on sight. I must kill the enemy before I get killed.

Since I’ve decided what I want to do, there’s no time to hesitate. I hide my presence and move from one shadow to another, sneaking behind that kid’s back. As for the target…very good. He never discovered me. Now I can kill him!

As I unleash my momentum, I process to let out a killing blow.

“GO TO HELL, YUUJI!”

“Oops, my shoelaces…”

Swoosh

Yuuji suddenly bent down. The kick I unleashed with all my strength went right above that guy.

“…”

“…”

I remain in my kicking position while Yuuji remains bent down as we continue to stare at each other for several seconds.

“…Oi, you…”

“You kept your life there, Yuuji! But don’t think there’s a next time now!”

“Ah! Hey! Hold it!”

The ambush failed, so I decided to leave the battlefield immediately. I will be at a disadvantage no matter what when I take on this guy. In this situation, I should retreat and regroup.

I run away from the battlefield as I think.

That Yuuji was shocked by my sudden attack, but he probably won’t chase after me. If he saw me with Himeji-san, it’ll be another thing altogether, but if he didn’t, there’s no need for him to chase after me in front of everyone. I’ll wait for tomorrow to take my revenge. That’ll be better.

That should be the case—

“Akihisa, you bastard! Hold it right there!”

“WHY!?”

For some reason, Yuuji’s chasing after me.

What’s this now? Why must he deliberately chase after me?

<center>☆</center>

<nowiki>~Yuuji’s side~</nowiki>

''Damn it! Why do I just have to meet Akihisa of all people at such a moment here!? Is the fact that Shouko and I are going out exposed now? Is this why I was attacked? So that stupid presence I detected came out from this guy?''

''“And why must I be the one attacked here…”''

''I’m going with Shouko like this, but that’s because Shouko wrecked my phone when she went to check if I was cheating on her. I just came here to repair my phone. Even if Akihisa or the other idiots see me, there’s no reason for them to attack me.''

''Even so, but—''

''“…Those guys definitely won’t think of such things…!”''

''Going out with a girl on a holiday—they will attack me for that reason alone, and I have no way to argue back or defend myself.''

''In that case…''

''“—Better kill him.”''

''I must take the initiative before he finds allies. This will be the most appropriate.''

<center>☆</center>

“AKIHIIIISSSAAAAA!!!!”

The voice can be heard from behind. Tch! I can’t shake him off!

“This will be bad if this keeps up…”

The plan to regroup myself and ambush him when he’s careless is slowly becoming a failure. Damn it. I have to find a way to shake him off here!

As we continue to run, but the distance between us is shortening. We’re running at the same speed now, but the enemy has the definite advantage of making cuts, so it’s a matter of time before he catches up to me.

In that case—

“I’ll bet on this!”

I turn around a corner and immediately dart into a shop to escape from that guy.

“That damned bastard! Where did he go!”

It seems that that idiot Yuuji immediately lost me, so he’s looking at the entrance of the shop. Alright, success!’

I adjust my panting as I hide my presence. If I’m careless by the slightest bit, I’ll be discovered by that guy. I have to find a way to hide inside the shop.”

“Oh yeah. What does this shop sell?”

I try not to make my posture too weird as I slowly investigate my surroundings.

White.

Waterblue.

Pink

Beige,

And all sorts of colors are around me.

Fm fm. I see. This is—

(--A female underwear shop.)

The shop displays all sorts of bra and underwear.

Now then,

 (HOW THE HELL AM I GOING TO HIDE IN HERE!)

I’VE NEVER FACED SUCH A CRISIS IN MY ENTIRE LIFE. A MALE HIGH SCHOOL STUDENT RUNNING INTO AN UNDERWEAR SHOP WILL DEFINITELY STAND OUT NO MATTER HOW I HIDE IN SUCH A SITUATION! THERE’S STILL A REASON IF I’M WITH A GIRL, BUT I’M ALONE HERE! I CAN’T EXPLAIN MYSELF HERE!

From inside the shop, I peer out at Yuuji. That guy’s about to turn his head here as well! That’s was close!

I immediately pull my neck back and hide behind the mannequin in underwear.

At this moment, the shop attendant probably finds me very suspicious as she stares at me with a shocked expression.

Ku…! In that case, I can only force it!

I endure the shop attendant’s stare as I raise the underwear on the hanger. I then try to convince myself while trying to look naturally.

(I’m a perverted underwear maniac here. Mix in here! Stay inside this women underwear shop with a matter-of fact expression! Mix into the surroundings!)

I give a serious look as I watch the underwear. Don’t blush! Lose yourself! I have to be an underwear expert of sorts and proudly choose one!

I continue to convince myself. However, this is all futile as the shop attendant seems determined as she asks me,

“Erm, dear customer…?’

The shop attendant onee-san asked with a suspicious and nervous tone.

Ugh…that won’t work too…with such lousy acting, I can’t pretend to be an underwear lover…?

As I get corrupted by despair, my knees weaken.

But at this moment, a teacher’s words rang in my heart.

A deep, gruff, forceful voice replayed in my mind.

''“NO MATTER WHAT, IF YOU WANT TO DO IT, MAKE SURE YOU FINISH THE JOB!”''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume9.5_Translation_Notes_and_References]

“—!!”

At this moment, my wilting strength is recovered.

That’s right. It’s still too early to give up. We learned something important from Ironman during the baseball summoned beast tournament!

I exert my strength back into the limp legs and straight my back.

“De, dear customer?”

The shop attendant let out a worried voice, but I ignored her as I proceed with the next action.

I slowly take a piece of underwear from the display, pry it out and put it on my head. At this moment, I say something cool to the shop attendant onee-san.

“Fm…it’s a little okay to wear it…”

“CUSTOMMMEEERRRRS!!!”

Hold on a minute! Why is that shop attendant yelling out so loudly!? What if Yuuji hears it from outside?

“Be quiet!”

“THE, THERE’S A PER—MGH”

It’s a critical situation now, so I use my hand to cover the shop attendant’s mouth. Damn it, don’t I look like some underwear weirdo even at this point?

I cautiously look outside the shop. Luckily, Yuuji’s looking for me at the other shops and has no intention of coming in.

“…(Limp).”

The shop attendant with her mouth covered by me falls limp. I proceed to look forward, and find that she fainted from lack of oxygen. Eh? This doesn’t seem good!

After checking that she’s still breathing, I again wonder about how to get away from this predicament of despair.

Yuuji’s still watching outside the shop savagely. The only way to actually deal with him is…

After thinking for a while, I made a conclusion. There’s only that way to deal with that guy most effectively.

Let’s call Kirishima-san then.

Once I call Kirishima-san and tell her that ‘I saw Yuuji with another girl on the second level of the shopping center’, that guy’s life will be extinguished in less than 2 seconds. This plan will not only ensure my own life, it can keep my secret of living with Himeji-san safe. That’s perfect.

“In that case…”

I take out my phone and search out Kirishima-san’s phone number from the phone book.

I press the button and wait for the ring.

And then, the sound of a phone speaker lets out a sound.

Prrrrr.

For some reason, it seems that a phone rang in the changing room nearby. Huh?

''“…Hello?”''

Kirishima-san’s voice enters my ear. However, this voice isn’t just coming from the phone, but also from the changing room right behind me as well. Do, don’t tell me…

“Erm, Kirishima-san?”

''“…Un. What is it, Yoshii?”''

Kirishima-san’s voice can be heard clearly from the changing room behind me. Don’t tell me she’s in this shop too!?

I subconsciously check what this shop is about. This is a female underwear shop, and Kirishima-san’s voice is coming out from the changing room. In other words…

“So, sorry! Nothing at all!”

I inadvertently panicked the moment I thought about Kirishima-san changing in the changing room. It can’t be helped anyway! How can I calm down when a girl of my age is changing while I’m around!?

Such an unexpected situation happened, and I panicked. The voice that was let out seem to be louder than before, so Kirishima-san in the changing room seemed to have heard my voice.

''“???…Yoshii, are you on the second level of the shopping center?”''

“Heh? Ah, erm!”

''“…Let’s talk face to face then. I really can’t talk well.”''

“…Yes?”

Swoosh. A sound came from behind. It should be the sound of Kirishima-san pulling aside the curtain. Then, Kirishima-san won’t come out in underwear only, will she?

My self-restraint that’s telling me not to look triumphed over my urge to look, so I immediately escape from the scene.

Basically, I choose to run into another changing room nearby.

''“…??? Yoshii?”''

Kirishima-san’s voice came from the other side of the curtain. That was really close. I was nearly viewed as a pervert there.

“Fuu…that’s great…”

I use my hand to wipe away my sweat, and slowly lift my head.

And I’m looking at Himeji-san with her bare skin, rooted to the spot.

[[Image:BTS vol 09.5 113.jpg|thumb]]

“Erm…erm…Akihisa-kun?”

Himeji-san used the clothes she took off to cover her body as she asked me with a timid voice.

“Un? What is it, Himeji-san?”

In contrast to her response, I’m not panicking at all as I’m coolly thinking of how to respond. If I panic in such a moment, she’ll feel worried, so I have to calm down.

“Erm…what are you doing here?”

Then, I’ll just answer confidently so that she won’t feel worried.

“Haha. Is it really weird for me to be here?”

“Ah, no, that…”

No, to be honest, it’s really weird for me to be here.

“I’m looking for a cap here, trying to look around for something nice~”

I said as I pointed at the underwear on my hear.

Don’t worry. Himeji-san is all confused now. Once I simply insist that it’s a hat, I’ll definitely be able to pull through!

“Eh? Ha…t…?”

Himeji-san’s mind is severely slowing down, but there’s still something about my words she find weird. Argh, I’ll just bluff through with momentum!

“That’s right. It’s a hat. Doesn’t it suit me?”

“No, not at all. It suits you!”

I can’t help but feel really complicated.

But leaving aside my personal feelings, let’s talk about something else. This topic is too dangerous.

“What about you, Himeji-san? What are you doing here?”

“Eh, erm…the hook on my bra was spoilt this morning, so I came here to buy it…”

Spoilt this morning…don’t tell me it was during the ping-pong game? I see, so that’s why she said that she had something to buy.

“W, well, it’s not like that! I’m wearing one different from usual! This…that…I want to say, since there’s a chance, I wanted to take a little risk. I just met Shouko-chan just now, and she recommended this kind of underwear to me for a decisive victory. I don’t normally go for this style…”

Himeji-san started to defend herself blankly. However, I’ll be bothered if she describes to me the details of a girl choosing underwear.

“Ahaha, calm down, Himeji-san. I can’t understand what you’re talking about.”

“Erm, well, that…sorry…”

Himeji-san lowered her head, blushing.

Anyway, Kirishima-san probably returned back to the changing room.

“It’s about time for me to go.”

“Okay. See you later.”

I put my hand on the changing room’s curtain and get ready to slip out.

But before that—

“Oh yeah, Himeji-san.”

“Un?”

“For you.”

I let Himeji-san hold onto something that’s been in my hand.

“Ye, yes. This…”

Himeji-san slowly opened her hand the moment she received it to see what it is.

That’s the underwear I put on my head.

“WHAT WERE YOU DOING, AKIHISA-KUN!”

“DAMN IT! I’M BACK TO NORMAL!”

I continue to endure the surge of nosebleed as I dash out of the underwear shop in an embarrassed manner.

<center>☆</center>

“Really…how unbelievable!”

“So, sorry…”

As we walk back home from the shopping center, I continued to hear out Himeji-san’s lecture.

“Why must you always start such…erm, somewhat vulgar trouble, Akihisa-kun?”

“No, I wasn’t being perverted there. It’s more like it was out of unfortunate circumstances.”

“Don’t find an excuse now!”

“Yes, sorry.”

I immediately straightened my back once I was lectured by her.

On a side note, Yuuji endured Kirishima-san’s hug (to put it lightly) for quite a while and fell limp onto the floor before being dragged away. I guess his chances of living are at most around 50%.

“Do you understand, Akihisa-kun? Bad things will happen when you run into a changing room like that—and a female underwear shop at that!”

“Yes…”

“What do you intend to do if it’s other females instead of me?”

Himeji-san puffed her cheeks. Eh, that’s true. She’s right here…

“And I wasn’t mentally prepared yet…but that might be better than letting you look at other girls in a pervy manner…”

Himeji-san muttered. I can’t actually tell what she’s talking about, but she does look really angry. What should I do now? I must definitely find a way to apologize…it’s not easy to erase away the sight of her in lingerie, so I should at least compensate. Is there something I can do…

“Something I can definitely do…something I can definitely do…”

In this case, there’s only cooking. Himeji-san’s living at my house now. I’ll just make something she likes and apologize to her earnestly.

“Himeji-san.”

“What is it?”

I look over at her eyes sincerely,

“WH, what is it, Akihisa-kun? Why is your expression so serious?”

“This might not be considered an apology, but, if you don’t mind, please let me—”

“Eh? O, okay!”

“—Please let me make something you like to eat, Himeji-san!”

“……Yes?”

I said with utmost sincerity.

I did something bad, so I’ll show off my culinary skills and make a good meal. Hopefully, this will ease up on my guilt.

“So…well…Himeji-san, can you name some things you like to eat?”

“…”

“Even if it’s a little difficult, I’ll try my best to do it!”

“…(Unhappy)”

“Himeji-san?”

“I don’t know!”

Himeji-san scowled and looked away.

Eh? Did I say something wrong?

I ponder for a short while. Eh…ah, of course! I’m actually trying to bribe a girl of young girl with food. There has to be a limit to how slow I am! Of course I would make her angry the way I do this!

“So, sorry! I really don’t mean anything else. It’s simply because I only know how to cook, so…”

“I thought you would say something like taking responsibility…”

“What?”

“Nothing!”

Himeji-san’s angrier now. What can I do now? It seems that I made her even angrier. In this case, I can only use my ultimate move, kneeling down with my head down in the middle of the road to expression my sincerity!

“I’m really sorry! At least allow me to use my own way to—”

“…Pae…lla.”

“—finish things here…eh?”

I stop myself from kneeling down and lift my face. What did Himeji-san just say?

“Paella.”

I heard it clearly this time.

Paella? Why is saying that out of a sudden?

“You can make paella for dinner…it was really nice the last time.”

Himeji-san said with an unhappy look still on her face. Ah, the paella is referring to what I asked her what she wanted to have, right? In other words…

“You’re willing to forgive me, Himeji-san?”

‘No second time after this. I won’t forgive you if you do something like that again, Akihisa-kun.”

“Affirmative! I’ll remember it with all my heart!”

“Again…really, Akihisa-kun, it’s because you’re so useless…”

Himeji-san said as she gave a relaxed expression.

Great. It seems that she’s willing to forgive me for saying that at the wrong time. She’s really kind. I should repay her expectations and make a nice dinner.

Oh yeah, I can make an apple pie as dessert to go with the paella. Let’s put a large amount of apples in the pie and add cinnamon to it, add a nice apricot jam to the top lightly and bake it until it’s slightly charred. It’ll definitely be delicious. Un, that’s not bad.

As I wondered about all those things, Himeji-san continues,

“Then, I’ll make dessert that. I won’t allow you to say that!”

“…Ma, maybe…”

“Why are you talking with a kansai accent?”

“No no no, I should do everything from the preparing to the cooking and everything after that to make up for all the trouble I cause! No, please allow me do so!”

I’m sorry to Himeji-san about this, but thanks to how I barged into the changing room accidentally, I managed to ensure an excuse of me being able to make dinner safely.

<center>☆</center>